💾 Archived View for tilde.pink › ~nifty › tv › i-made-my-son-a-girl.gmi captured on 2024-05-10 at 13:18:06. Gemini links have been rewritten to link to archived content

View Raw

More Information

-=-=-=-=-=-=-

"I Made my Son a Girl"

by Judigirl3@AOL.com

Chapter 1 "It's a Boy"!

I could scarcely believe my eyes as I read the words, "Most of the boys

who were born in the United States in the final years of the nineteenth

century and the first years of the twentieth wore dresses until they

were old enough to walk. Only from that point onward did a clear

majority wear clothes specially designed for boys!" My heart leapt

within me as I read Kenneth S. Lynn's biography of Ernest Hemingway

which my sister had purchased to consol me after the recent birth of my

son. I know that some people will think that I'm terrible for simply

not being happy with a beautiful baby boy, but you see I am not able to

have any more children and I desperately wanted a little girl. Permit

me to tell you my story and I do hope you will understand. My name is

Susan. I am twenty three, and my twin sister Debbie and I have always

been very close. We are identical twins and we did everything

together. Mother dressed us alike as children and she and dad were

really the only ones that could tell us apart. In high school, we were

the stars of the volleyball team, princesses at the Senior Prom (I was

told another girl actually became the prom queen because they did not

want to give the title to one of us and not the other), and we decided

to go to the same midwestern college. We were so incredibly happy and

our lives were remarkably intertwined. But then something happened in

our senior year, something quite natural, but nevertheless devastating

to me. My sister fell in love, became pregnant, and was married within

six months. I couldn't believe it. I was losing my dear sister, best

friend, and almost constant companion, to a man. Maybe I would have

eventually gotten used to the fact that sisters do grow up and get

married except for the fact that Scott started to drink heavily and

began to mistreat her. As the day of her baby's birth approached, he

became even more abusive, and the day after she had a beautiful baby

girl, he walked out on her for good. Although I was still in school

Debbie asked me to move in with her to help with baby Stephanie. I saw

this as a chance to get my sister back again and I gladly accepted her

offer. I finished school, graduating with a business degree and

continued to live with Debbie and my little niece. But the routine of

school, work, and helping Debbie became overwhelming at times and I

started to go out quite a bit myself. I met John at a business

conference that I attended in conjunction with my work and we fell in

love. John was extraordinarily handsome it wasn't long before I found

out that I was pregnant. But Debbie saw the warning signs with John from

the very beginning and told me, "Sis, this is history repeating itself.

He is just like Scott, drinking too much and he isn't ready to settle

down". I didn't want to believe her but Sis was right and he broke off

our relationship when I was seven months pregnant. Debbie and I hugged

one another, cried on each other's shoulder and considered the life we

would have as two young single women trying to raise children on our

own. Fortunately an inheritance from our deceased dad who became

wealthy in the textiles business allowed us to be free of the financial

burdens that young women in our position would otherwise encounter. But

now the men were gone and we started to plan our course of action.

Stephanie was almost two now and my child's projected birth date would

coincidently fall on her birthday. Debbie was as excited as I was and

we looked forward to having a playmate for Stephanie. But then the

thought occurred to both of us. What if my baby turned out to be a boy!

I told Debbie, "That just can't happen. I know nothing about boys and

besides Stephanie needs a little sister to play with". We agreed that

the child had to be a girl and almost unrealistically planned

accordingly. With one month to go, we had decorated the new baby's room

in lovely shades of pink and white. Going shopping with Debbie and

Stephanie gave us ample opportunity to buy little dresses, slips,

sweaters, booties and blankets in pretty pastel colors. We could hardly

wait for the birth our our new princess, and little Stephie kept asking

us, "When is my new cousin coming"? Stephie would come over and put her

ear on my stomach and say cheerfully, "Oh, I hear her inside, Aunt

Susan", and we would both laugh. The last month of my pregnancy went

quickly and when the labor pains began, mom who had been helpful behind

the scenes for the whole time drove me to the hospital. And at 12:05

A.M. on April 24, Stephanie's birthday, I gave birth to a six pound five

ounce baby BOY!!!! I took drama courses in both high school and college

and I think it was only my acting ability that kept me from bursting

into tears when my doctor told me that I had a new son. Oh, it's not

that I wasn't thrilled with having a child. I was! But he should have

been a girl. That's all. I wanted a girl, Debbie and Stephanie wanted

a girl, and none of us were prepared for having a male become part of

our household. So three weeks later while Jamie was sleeping, I was

reading the Hemingway book. Debbie was an English literature major and

had read Hemingway's, "For Whom the Bells Toll", A Farewell to Arms",

"The Old Man and the Sea" and a couple of his biographies. Apparently

she recalled the biographical sections that talked about his mother

Grace, a very strong willed woman, dressing little Ernest in dresses

like his sister Marcelline and taking him out in public. Debbie of

course didn't suggest that I do this to Jamie. She just gave me the

book and I continued reading,

"In the early weeks of his life, Ernest's principle costume was a

baby dress that had been "His mama"s. At five months, he was often seen

in a white lacy dress with pink bows and light blue shoes that

Marcelline wore in her year old photograph". I continued to read how

Grace put Ernest and Marcelline in look-alike outfits consisting of

bonnets, ruffled skirts, pink gingham gowns, fluffy lace- tucked

dresses, black patent-leather Mary Janes, high stockings, and picture

hats with flowers on them. In an early picture of Ernest, Grace wrote

at the bottom, "Summer Girl" and it seemed that when Ernest was three

and one half and Marcelline was four and three quarters, they were

always dressed alike, like two little girls. Now I don't know exactly

what was happening to me as I read these things but I do know that my

mind was racing a mile a minute. Would it be possible that I could

fulfill my dreams of having a daughter afterall? I called my sister and

said, "Deb, do you know what Ernest Hemingway's mother did to him?

Debbie simply smiled at me and said, "Yes, hon, that's why I got you the

book". I was flabbergasted. I said, But, Debbie, she made her son into

a little girl!" Debbie replied, "Well, isn't that what you would really

like to do to Jamie?", and she left the room leaving me to my own

thoughts. That night at supper, Debbie and I had a serious "sister to

sister" conversation. I said, "But if I do this, what will everyone

say"? Debbie was calm and very straight forward about it and said, "Why

should you care about what other's say? He is your child. The important

thing is that you love him and show him the affection that too many

children simply aren't getting in this world today. And if you feel

that you will be able to love him more as a little girl, I am totally

behind you Sis." We hugged one another as we both knew that that was

exactly what I wanted to do and from that moment on Jamie's destiny took

a radical turn, from one that would be filled with toy soldiers,

baseball gloves, and fishing poles to the softer, more gentle world that

was to be his, a world of ruffles and lace, dolls and dresses, in short,

the sweeter world of women and girls that Debbie and I have so enjoyed,

and now desired for our children.

Chapter 2 "Jamie the Schoolgirl!"

When Jamie woke up from his nap, it was almost as if I was holding a new

child in my arms. I had settled in my mind that if Grace Hemingway

could change Ernest into a girl, I could give my child the same

opportunity to grow up in a more gentle setting. I slowly rocked him in

my arms whispering to him, "Oh darling, you are so fortunate. You are

going to be mommy's little girl now and we are going to have such fun as

mother and daughter". I saw his little face break out in a big smile

almost as if he knew that he was going to be spared the rough and tumble

world of little boys and instead be dressed prettily and be mommy's

little helper around the house. I know that I was probably imagining it

but I could almost sense a peace come over him as I whispered to him

about how I couldn't wait until he grows up to put him in frilly dresses

and tie pretty ribbons in his hair.

Well, Jamie was a very healthy baby and did grow very quickly. Before

we knew it, we were celebrating Stephanie's and Jamie's birthday.

Stephie was three and Jamie one, and we invited several of our female

friends and their daughters to the party. Debbie and I dressed Stephie

and Jamie in identical pink party dresses with the most darling

petticoats that made their little skirts flair out from their bodies.

Stephanie was such a big sister to Jamie and was very protective of him.

She fussed over him, shared her dolls with him and the two got along so

very well. Some of our closer friends knew that Jamie was a boy and far

from being critical, complimented us on our successful feminization

project. One mom whose four year old son was the only boy at the party

besides Jamie, confided in us that as soon as her divorce became final,

her child would no longer be seen in pants. Melissa brushed back the

bangs on her sons's hair and Deb and I smiled as we knew that little

Harold was going to become Mary within six months. Melissa thanked us

for giving her the inspiration to make Harold the child she always

wanted him to be.

Deb, who always had a mischievous spirit said, "Melissa, if Harold is

going to eventually be Mary, why not give the rest of us a chance to see

what he will look like when the change takes place"? The room suddenly

became silent, and all eyes turned to little Harold, who was unaware of

his mother's plans to change his gender within the year. Mary Ann, a

close friend of Melissa's said, "Great idea, Deb! Melissa, let's dress

Harold up so he doesn't feel out of place being the only boy here!"

Harold, already uncomfortable at seeing no other boys at the party,

began to back up and clutched the little racing car that he held in his

hand very tightly. But alas, there was no place to run. He was

surrounded by women and girls and sensing what was going to take place,

he began to cry.

But Mary Ann swept him up into her arms, held him close, and said,

"Honey, there is no reason to be afraid. No one is going to harm you.

We just want to see how cute you will be as a little girl!" His mother

came over and gently took the racing car out of his hand saying, "Dear,

we might as well get rid of this. I don't think you will be playing

with toys like this much longer", and she kissed him on the forehead.

Mary Ann wiped his eyes and then carried him into the bedroom where she

and two other women helped Harold out of his boyish pants, shirt and

underwear. Soon all the women and even a couple of the teen age girls

came in to see what was going to happen to the only boy at the party. I

scooped Jamie up in my arms, and while he was too young to appreciate

what was going on, I thought to myself, "I'm glad that I put you in

little dresses and skirts early, son. It will be so much easier for you

to be a girl as you have never been taken out of dresses like poor

little Harold.

Mary Ann, who seemed to be enjoying all this, stooped down and helped

Harold slip into a pair of Stephanie's light blue nylon panties that Deb

brought out. Harold squirmed a little as all the ladies and girls

smiled approvingly. Then she slipped a full, very dainty light blue

petticoat over his head and let it fall gently to his knees. Putting

her hands on Harold's silky waist, she then spun him around and the

skirt of his petticoat went flying and all the ladies giggled to see the

swirl of his skirt. At that moment Harold tried to run, but looked

silly running like a boy when he was so prettily attired. His mother

actually got angry and said sternly, "Get back here this instant Mary,

and let Mary Ann finish dressing you". Harold had never heard his

mother so cross and obediently returned, so that Mary Ann could slip the

light blue party dress over his head. As he felt Mary Ann buttoning up

the back of his dress, he thought, "Oh my goodness, Mother just called

me Mary. What are they doing to me." He looked around and saw everyone

in dresses and thought "They are making me a girl!". Mary Ann tied the

sash in the back of his dress and one by one all the women and girls

came up and gave him a little hug. The last was his mother who with

tears of joy in her eyes said, "Oh Mary, you don't know how long I have

waited for this. My precious little daughter". Harold, feeling very

confused and yet loving the attention he was receiving, managed to let a

little smile escape from his lips, not realizing yet, how his life would

be forever changed.

The party was very successful and Stephanie and Jamie were showered with

clothes and toys appropriate for girls their age. The months seemed to

pass quickly and Deb and I heard that little Harold was a full time girl

now and we were happy that his first outing in skirts, so to speak,

occurred at the birthday party of our children. While reading the

papers and seeing the increasing incidences of juvenile misbehavior, we

have become more and more convinced that if more boys were treated like

Harold and our precious Jamie, we would perhaps have a gentler society.

Jamie is such a sweet child and is such a big help around the house now.

It is hard to believe that he will be starting kindergarten in the Fall.

I am not ready to lose my little girl and I have enrolled him as a girl

in a very exclusive private school where the teachers know of his

special situation. Stephie is already in the second grade there and

welcomes her little "sister" going to the same school. And Harold who

made the adjustment of becoming Mary very successfully, is in the third

grade.

As the first day of classes approached, I was a nervous wreck. I wanted

him to look so perfect for school. Deb and I had gone shopping that

weekend and visited the most exclusive girl's shops in Chicago to

purchase school clothes for my "daughter". I dressed Jamie in a little

yellow sun dress and white sandals and he was so patient trying on dress

after dress in the shops. He is remarkably girlish as nature had been

very kind to him, providing him with very delicate facial features and a

small frame. This reinforced my feelings that what I had done was right

for he would make a terrible boy...He would have been called a sissy for

sure and it is much better his simply being a little girl. That way he

can be mommy's little sissy and no one will make fun of him because he

wears pretty dresses all the time. And I must admit, I love him in his

pretty clothes. He is such a wonderful daughter to me.

Well, the big day finally arrived and Jamie was ready to begin his first

day of school as a girl. I knocked on his door and called, "Wake up

Missy, it's time to get dressed". My little sweetheart jumped out of

bed and looked so precious in his little girl's nightie as he rubbed the

sleep out of his eyes. After a quick shower I handed him a fluffy pink

towel and he dried himself off. I brushed some scented dusting powder

over his body and then handed him his little panties that he slipped

into very quickly. I could hardly hold back my tears as I saw my son in

the pretty light pink undies that most boys never get to enjoy. I just

know that he loved wearing them. Then I pulled a lacy pink slip over

his head and let it fall gently to his knees. Jamie took a sideward

glance at him self in the mirror and then embarrassed, he quickly turned

away. I said, Oh honey, it's just fine to admire your self now. Girls

spend more time looking in the mirror than boys and you are mommy's girl

now "

Finally it was time for his dress. I can't tell you how I have looked

forward to this moment. I walked to his closet and ran my fingers

delicately across his many pretty dresses until I came to the most

darling outfit that we picked out at the store. Jamie was going to be

"pretty in pink" and I took his dress off the hanger and walked toward

him. "Look darling what you are going to be wearing today". Jamie

smiled just like a girl and he raised his hands in the air as I slipped

his dress over him. Oh it fell just right and the skirt came to about

four inches above his knees. "Turn around sweetheart and let mommy tie

your sash", I said. Jamie spun around and I just wanted to hug him to

death...he was so cute. I quickly put his white lace -trimmed socks on

and then his pretty mary janes with the little bows. Finally I tied a

pink silk ribbon in his hair, handed him a little clutch purse and my

darling son was ready to board the school bus.

Jamie made friends very easily with the little girls in his class and

was always in demand for the little girl birthday and slumber parties

that were so popular in our neighborhood. I adored dressing him up in

the prettiest frocks and brushing his long hair that now fell down

almost to his waist. On Saturday mornings when there was no school, we

would sit for what seemed like hours just brushing and fussing with each

other's hair. Jamie loves bubble baths, perfume and hair ribbons and

all the things that a girl his age adores. He likes going shopping with

me and we always end up bringing one or two new dresses home for his

well supplied closet. I must say that my "daughter is becoming a

clothes horse while still in grade school. What will I ever do when he

is a teenager? I take him to the beauty salon with me and my hairdresser

friend who knows Jamie is a boy, always reinforces his femininity by

giving him such a girlish cut and style. I am pleased to say that he

seems to like his long hair and I have seem him fully attired in a

frilly dress, standing before the mirror admiring how pretty he really

is.

I do need to tell you of one unpleasant incident that occurred lest you

think that our life is totally without problems. Jamie's father who

abandoned us when I was seven months pregnant somehow heard about

Jamie's becoming a girl and he was furious. I have full custody and he

hasn't been in contact with us for years, but when Jamie was eight and

in the fourth grade, I got a very nasty letter. John said that it was

outrageous that I changed his son into a "girl" and that he was going to

get a court order and seek custody. I was not going to take any grief

from this man who abandoned us and I wrote back to him saying, "John,

you might as well know this. Jamie is not your son anymore. He is not

your son first of all because you abandoned him and have made no contact

with him for seven years and secondly he is not your son because he is

now and always will be a girl! I have an excellent attorney and if you

try to interfer in any way, I will sue you for back child support and

you will have to pay dearly. So stay out of my life and out of my

daughter's."Apparently this scared him off so Jamie and I are safe from

any meddling in our lives, at least for the time

being.

I enrolled Jamie in ballet class when he was eight and he took to it

like a duck to water, if you'll excuse the expression. He loves dancing

and Deb, my sister, and Stephanie my niece, who is now ten, and I

attended his recital. He was wearing a pretty short white dress with a

full skirt and danced so prettily in the school's rendition of Swan

Lake. I was so very proud of my son. During the recital there was a

representative from Sears there looking for possible child catalogue

models. He contacted me through the school and after some negotiations,

Jamie became a child model, modelling girl's wear for Sears. If you

turn to the "Girl's Section" you will see him wearing a floral print

Easter dress and holding a little white purse. He loves his modeling

job, even though he is only eight and has made friends with all the

girls there. At home Jamie is the daughter that every mother dreams of.

He is polite, courteous, loves to help me cook and bake cookies, keeps

his room neat, and takes such special care of his pretty clothes. I

can't believe how neat he keeps his room.

This summer, Debbie and Stephanie, Jamie and I, are going to fly to

Great Britain to tour England and Scotland. It will be fun travelling

together as Debbie and I want our daughters to receive the very best

education possible. As I reflect on raising my son as a girl, I do not

have any regrets. First and foremost, he is a truly a beautiful child

and has a temperment that is so suited to that of a girl. I have seen

boys who are of a slight build and who are inclined to be girlish in

their mannerisms, so mercilessly teased by the bully boys whose size was

inherited by their lumberjack and football player fathers. They think

that because they are big, they can terrorize the smaller, more

delicate boys. And of course many smaller boys live their lives in fear

of the bullies. But my Jamie will never have to do that for girls are

not expected to be tough or fight. Instead of being called names and

feeling inadequate because of his size, Jamie can slip into a pretty

dress, brush out his long hair and be the lovely girl he was meant to be

without be harrassed by mean and nasty boys. And I as his mother, will

help him to be a lovely young lady. Jamie is going to grow up to be a

young woman and we as mother and daughter will always be the best of

friends.

Chapter 3 "Jamie goes to England!"

The summer came quickly and mid July found Debbie and I packing

frantically for our European trip. The girls were so excited about

their first airplane ride. Stephanie and Jamie each had their little

beige suitcases packed with dresses, shorts, tops, sweaters , rompers,

skirts, slips and panties. Mixed in with the clothes were books such as

Ann of Green Gables, Heidi and Pippi Longstocking as well as some of

Jamie's favorite barbies. Debbie and I dressed them in cute sundresses

for travelling and we took a taxi to the airport. The girls must have

looked precious because it seemed that everyone was smiling at them.

On the plane the flight attendants were very helpful and we were all

thrilled that the movie was "Little Women". My Jamie is definitely all

girl but I feel that extra reinforcement is always useful in helping him

think and feel like a girl. I want him to be so thoroughly girlish when

those nasty hormones kick in in a few years, so that he will in no way

entertain any foolish boyish thoughts.

We were met at Heathrow Airport in London by a close friend of my mom's

with whom she went to school years ago. Mrs. Jones lived in

Southhampton and we all piled into the car for the drive there. She was

exceptionally friendly but Deb and I both noticed that she seemed to

take an extraordinary interest in Jamie during the whole drive to her

home. She asked him about school, complimented him repeatedly on his

dress, asked him what he liked doing the best and on and on and on.

When we arrived at her very spacious home, we were met by a servant at

the door and ushered into the most beautiful home we had ever seen. We

had heard that mom's friend lived well but we were not aware that she

had married into nobility that made her one of the wealthiest women in

Southhampton. After tea, we were ushered to our rooms. Debbie and I

would each have our separate room, lavishly decorated, and Jamie and

Stephanie would share a room together, not that they had to, for there

were many rooms, but because Mrs. Jones thought the girls would feel

more at ease together.

The jet lag apparently took its toll and the four of us slept until

10:00 AM the next day. Mrs. Jones' servants had prepared a brunch for

us that consisted of breakfast foods, fruits, soups, sandwichs and

anything that you could possible have desired after a refreshing sleep.

Debbie, Stephanie, Jamie and I came to brunch casually dressed waiting

to hear what our itinerary would be for the day's touring which had been

so graciously arranged by mother's good friend. While we were eating

and chatting pleasantly, the morning calm was broken by the unmistakable

sound of breaking glass. Startled, we all jumped to see a soccer ball

come rolling right into the dining area from the living room where it

had crashed through the window from the outside. Mrs. Jones was beside

herself with anger. "He has done it again", she said, "and after I have

told him a thousand times to not play ball in the front yard". Soon

afterwards a cute little boy came in saying in the highest little voice

I have ever heard for a boy, I'm sorry Grandma Jones, it won't happen

again".

Such was our abrupt introduction to Andrew Jones, the ten year old

grandson of mom's friend who was staying with her for the summer while

his parents were visiting friends in Australia. Mrs. Jones stood there

with her hands on her hips, shaking her head and saying, Andrew, this is

positively the last straw and you know what I told you would happen if

you were a naughty boy again!" "No, no grandma", shouted Andrew, "I'll

be good! I'll be good"! "Oh yes you will dear. You will be very good

when I am through with you". Meanwhile my sister Debbie, Jamie,

Stephanie and I were sitting there watching this fascinating drama

develop, wondering "What is going to happen to little Andrew"? Later

that afternoon we dressed the girls in summer dresses and we all piled

into a limousine as Mrs. Jones directed her chauffeur to drive us to

London and Buckingham Palace where she had arranged a private tour for

us. It was there, walking through the corridors of the royal family

home, that Mrs. Jones explained to Debbie and me her remarkable plan for

her grandson.

Girls", she said, "I have been so worried about Andrew. He is so rowdy

and his parents can hardly control him anymore. You saw how he kicked

the ball through the window. His mother and father said, "We are going

to send him to a private military school unless you can do something

with him this summer. Well, I have thought more and more about a idea

that I have had for some time now. May I ask you a question"?

"Certainly", Mrs. Jones, I replied. "Your dear mother told me last

month that your daughter Jamie is not really a girl. Is that true dear?"

I felt my face reddening and heard Debbie cough nervously as Mrs. Jones

told us that she knew what we always though was a secret concealed from

all but family members and very close friends. But then, I guess Mrs.

Jones was a close friend of mom. She sensed our uneasiness and put her

arms around my shoulder and said, "Oh, please don't be upset dear, many

mothers make their sons into daughters over here. I think that it is

wonderful that you are allowing your son to experience the joys of being

a little girl. He is extremely pretty, as I'm sure you have been told

many times".

I immediately breathed easier and listened closely as Mrs. Jones

continued. She said, "I have been in touch with my good friend Dr. Emily

Williams who has been involved with changing little boys into girls.

Then she totally shocked us saying, "I called Andrew's parents last

night and they agreed that it would be alright to begin proceedings to

make Andrew a little girl like your Jamie. I have threatened him with

this before if he did not behave more appropriately and the breaking of

the window has convinced me that the time is right to put Andrew in

dresses". "Could this be happening again?", I wondered. We had seen

Harold sissified and sent to school as a girl. My own son of course,

has been in skirts since infancy and now we have travelled three

thousand miles and are running into a possible boy to girl

transformation again. I looked at Andrew skampering about with the

girls up ahead and mentally saw him in a dress like my son and niece.

Strangely enough it was not an unpleasant picture at all but one that

seemed quite right for this little boy with the very high voice. I

thought, "Andrew dear, I hope you are enjoying being with the girls.

You are soon going to be one!"

Mrs. Jones was pleased with our agreement with her plans for Andrew and

she asked for our help. "Oh Susan", she said, "The timing of your visit

is so fitting. You know exactly what needs to be done to properly

feminize a boy. Jamie is so wonderfully girlish". I thought, "Mrs.

Jones, you just don't realize that Jamie was in dresses right from the

beginning. Andrew is a ten year old boy who likes to play soccer, rough

house with the boys and may very well be a problem". I began to express

my thoughts on this but was dismissed with a friendly, "Nonsense dear,

he'll do exactly as I say". I thought, "Well, I hope you are right, or

this could be a very difficult time for all of us". We returned to

Southhampton from our lovely palace tour in the early evening and were

served tea by the servants. I kept trying to size Andrew up on the way

back wondering how he was going to take his planned feminization. Debbie

and I told Jamie and Stephanie what was going to happen and both laughed

mischievously and said they would help. Both girls liked Andrew and

said that he would make a nice new sister for them.

After tea, Andrew started out the door to meet with his boy friends when

Amanda, Mrs. Jones French maid stopped him in his tracks. He tried to

pull away but she held him firmly and brought him back to the center of

the room. She forced him to sit down in an elegant rose colored chair

and Mrs. Jones began to explain to him precisely what was going to

happen. Debbie, Stephie, Jamie and I sat fascinated as we watched the

early stages of Andrew's feminization. Mrs. Jones said sweetly,

"Andrew, you are ten years old now. Soon you will be going through

puberty when boys experience a change in their bodies including a change

in their voices. They start to grow more hair and they become all too

aggressive. Your parents and I think you are already too aggressive as

it is dear, and we have decided that from now on, you are going to be

Andrea!! "Andrea!", shouted Andrew!

My name is Andrew, not Andrea. Andrea is a sissy girl's name. My eight

year old Jamie, clutched the sides of his dress and moved closer to me, a

little startled by Andrew's outburst, and I put my arms around my son,

whispering, "It's ok, honey. Mrs. Jones knows what is best for him". Mrs.

Jones looked Andrew right in the eye and said to him, "Yes, it is a sissy

girl's name and as of right now, it is your new name dear, and you are

going to be my new grand daughter".

"Amanda dear, would you come and remove Andrew's clothes please". The

very pretty maid, attired in a traditional black maid's uniform with a

short skirt, white apron and high heels minced toward Andrew and begain

to forcefully remove his shirt and pants. As Andrew struggled, one of

the pretty maids in training, a teen age girl with long blonde hair

entered the room and also held the struggling boy. As he continued to

squirm, Amanda was forced to give him a little spanking, saying ,"Now be

a good girl Missy, or Amanda is going to get very angry with her little

girl". He cried out but soon saw that it was useless as the two women

completely overpowered him. Soon he was standing in front of us without

his clothes and gladly reached for the soft lavender towel that Mrs.

Jones handed to him. Debbie and I felt a strange stirring within us as

we watched what was happening, and later acknowleged to one another that

we secretly enjoyed seeing little boys feminized. The thought of this

rather aggressive child being turned into a very pretty girl made us

feel better. The teen age girl maid whose name we learned was Marie

left the room momentarily and returned with a handful of silky garments

that were soon to clothe the naked body of a ten year old boy. Mrs.

Jones took the towel from Andrew and before we knew it the boy was

standing before us clad in the prettiest white satin panties we had ever

seen. Andrew's little mouth was wide open in surprise and as he stood

there not knowing how to feel in his very dainty attire. He

subconsciously fingered the delicate lace, edging his panties, and

before he could mutter a word, Marie had his arms through a matching

white satin training bra, fastening it with the quick and skillful hands

of a trained personal lady's maid.

"Stand up Andrea", said Mrs. Jones. "Stand up and show the girls how

cute you look". But Andrew was still not ready to be Andrea and he

uttered a very nasty word. Mrs. Jones was furious and said, "You will

be punished for that young lady" This afternoon your closest boy friends

on your soccer team will meet the new sissy girl in our home. Andrew

began to say something but the words froze on his lips as Marie slipped

an exquisite lace trimmed white satin slip over his head and pulled it

down to a few inches above Andrew's knees. With a flirtacious smile she

flounced the skirt of his pretty slip and gave him a little kiss on the

cheek. Debbie and I gave each other a knowing smile as we thought, "Oh,

he does look pretty". The best was yet to come though, and Amanda came

out of the bedroom with what had to be the prettiest white lace dress

that I have ever seen. I thought, "I really need to buy dresses like

that for my son". Amanda walked right up to Andrew, held the dress up

to him and then placed it over his outstretched arms and let it fall

into place. The dress had delicate embroidery on the bodice, a cute

lace collar, and a full skirt that rustled when he walked. Mrs. Jones

had spared no expense in assuring that Andrew's first day as a girl

would be a memorable one.

At this point, Stephanie, sensing in her little girl's mind the anguish

that this boy must be going through went up and gave him a big hug.

While Marie was tieing the blue satin sash on his dress we were all

touched to hear Stephie say, "I'll be your best friend, Andrea". Then

my Jamie went up to him and said, "It's ok, Andrea, I'm a boy too but

mommy made me girl and I like wearing dresses. You will too in time".

As the girls chatted with their new "sister", Marie came in with a pair

of lacy socks and white Mary Janes shoes just like those worn by real

girls. Mrs. Jones then came over and placed a long blonde wig on

Andrew's head that fell softly to his shoulders. Debbie sighed in

delight with this ultimate feminine touch that completely changed Andrew

into a very attractive young Miss. Marie tied a white silk ribbon in

his hair and Amanda began to apply lipstick to his lips, telling him

that soon he would be given courses on make up, color coordination and

other things that a young girl his age should know. Marie then handed

Andrew a little purse and he stood there looking so pretty, as if he had

been a little girl for all of his life. Debbie and I thought, "Indeed

he should have been, as should so many delicate boys who are being

deprived of the girlhood they so rightly deserve".

Mrs. Jones was beaming at Andrew's successful transformation and

addressed her new granddaughter saying, "This may be difficult the first

few days, dear, but I think you are just going to do fine as a girl."

Andrew managed a weak smile, and while he was still in a state of shock,

did kind of like the feel of his pretty clothes. He nervously held the

sides of his dress and felt so very pretty and vulnerable. The feel of

his silk slip against his knees was such a new experience for him as he

walked back and forth across the room getting used to being in dresses.

Mrs. Jones said, "Honey, make a curtsy to Amanda and Marie now for

helping you dress and become such a pretty young lady". Andrew grasped

the sides of his skirt and placing his left foot behind the right, bent

his knee and spread his skirt in the sweetest little curtsy a boy ever

made. All of us clapped and Mrs. Jones directed us into the dining room

where a big "coming out" party was about to begin for the newest girl in

the Jones' family. Mrs. Jones said, "Now Andrew won't have to go away

to a military school. His mother and father will be so proud of their

new daughter".

We heard the sounds of cars pulling up outside the Jone's residence and

saw several women and their daughters emerging from the vehicles and

walking towards the house. Mrs. Jones had planned Andrew's

transformtion better than any of us had thought, and several young

ladies his age had come to welcome him to the world of little girls.

Carrying elaborately wrapped presents and dressed in the lovliest party

dresses that money could buy, girl after girl came up to Andrew, kissed

him and handed him a present. Mrs. Jones greeted all the mothers who

congratulated her on making her grandson into such a lovely girl. I

later learned that some of the girls who came were also boys who had

been changed into girls by their mothers, a practice that is apparently

more common in England than in our own country. After eating cake and

ice cream, Andrew began opening his presents, pulling out delicate lacy

slips, little girl jewelry, expensive perfumes, prettily dressed dresser

dolls, earrings, and a wide variety of gifts suitable for a young girl.

I could see that this was one boy who would not be kicking a soccer ball

around anymore. His world would become an ultra feminine one and Mrs.

Jones, Amanda, and Marie were there to see that all boyishness would be

removed from him before his parents return from Australia. Mrs. Jones

thanked Debbie and me profusely for being present at Andrea's coming out

party and she told us how she looked forward to our travelling together

for the next two weeks visiting quaint English towns, crusader castles,

and other wonderful points of interest with her prettily dressed grand

daughter at her side. As for Debbie and me, we were amazed at how we

have been a part of the feminization of three boys now who have forever

left the rough and tumble world of men and boys and entered into the

softer, more sensitive world of the female gender which is of course by

far superior, as any thinking person readily knows. I hugged my Jamie

and was glad that I made him a girl and I wished Mrs. Jones the very

best of luck in bringing Andrea to his full potential as a young lady, a

role in which I just know he is going to delight in. As we got ready to

return to America, I thought about her mention of Dr. Williams and made

a mental note to check up on Andrea in a couple of months to see if they

decided to remove all elements of boyishness from him. In all honesty,

I sometimes wish my Jamie lacked all traces of being a boy but as he is

still only eight, I have a couple of years to decide if I am going to do

anything about that. I wish I could tell you more about Andrea and our

exploits in England and later in Scotland, but I must continue the story

of my own son's growing up to be a proper young lady, a story which took

some interesting turns when we returned to the United States.

Chapter #4 'The Wedding'

Two years have passed since our wonderful trip to the British Isles and

I am happy to report that Jamie has continued to develop into a very

lovely young lady. Shortly before his tenth birthday, I received a

telephone call from my college room mate Rachel, informing me that she

was going to be getting married in June, and wanted me to be a

bridesmaid. Rachel and I had stayed in touch over the years and she was

one of the few college friends that I had told about Jamie. She told me

that she had been thinking about the two of us and would like to include

him in the wedding party too. I didn't know what to say but Rachel,

anticipating my hesitation, blurted out, "Jamie can be my flower girl!".

""Oh my", I thought, "How wonderful!" I remembered being a flower girl

at my aunt's wedding many years ago and how much fun it was. Now my son

would have the chance to experience the same joy as I did.

I hung up the phone and looked out the window to see Jamie on our

backyard swing, swinging higher than he was allowed. His little skirts

were flying in the breeze and I thought, "I must tell him again that a

young lady holds her skirts down. What am I going to do with this boy"!

I called him in , gave him a mild scolding for being so unladylike, and

broke the exciting news to him that he was going to be a flower girl in

my friend Rachel's wedding. I expected him to be as happy as I was but

Jamie has been a little difficult lately. I blame it on the new family

that moved in across the street with their two boys who are about

Jamie's age. They invite him to play baseball with them and I am afraid

that they are awakening some boyish desires deep within him that I don't

like at all. So I think that being a flower girl is the best thing that

can happen to him at this time. Maybe when he tries on his lovely gown

and rehearses with the bridesmaids and junior bridesmaids, he will

settle into being a normal girl once again.

The next morning we dressed in blue mother and daughter tea-length

dresses and drove to the bridal salon. Jamie seemed very subdued and

not at all like the cheerful daughter that I have been raising. I

brushed his bangs, adjusted his hair ribbon, and asked, "What's wrong

dear?" Jamie looked up at me and said, "Mom, I'm almost ten years old

and I decided that I want to be a boy". Well, I almost ran the car

right off the road. "A boy! Jamie, what are you saying? You're not a

boy. You are mommy's girl. Look at you honey. You have long hair and

you wear dresses. You can't be a boy !" I started to raise my voice

and the next thing I knew, he was crying. Oh I was so afraid that this

would happen some day and now I had responded so harshly to my son.

What was I to do. He is my daughter, my pride and joy. I can't give

her up now. But she is a he....Oh, get so confused. I quickly put one

hand around him as I drove, and told him we would talk about it some

more. Unconsciously I pulled his skirt over his knees, instinctively

treating him as the little girl into which I had changed him.

We arrived at the bridal shop where we were greeted by the owner and the

prospective bride, Rachel herself, who had come for a fitting. Rachel

threw her arms around me and we hugged. "Susan, it has been so long",

she said. Then stepping back, she looked at Jamie and said, "And this

must be the sweet little child that I have heard so much about".

Noticing Jamie's tear stained cheeks she said, "Honey, have you been

crying"? I quickly explained that Jamie was going through one of his

rebellious stages, trying to act like a boy. Rachel smiled and said,

"Oh Jamie hon, you don't want to be a boy. You are going to be in my

wedding and I want you to be the prettiest of all my attendants". She

held Jamie close and taking him by the hand, led him over to the clothes

rack where his flower girl dress was hanging. Removing it from the

rack, I saw that it was absolutely beautiful and I couldn't wait to see

my son in it. Rachel held it up to Jamie, and I saw a little smile

break out on his face. Oh, I was so relieved. He likes his dress.

Maybe the excitement of being in the wedding will dissipate those silly

boyish thoughts that rise up and make me fearful that I am going to lose

my little girl.

Rachel gave Jamie a hug, took his hand and let him off to one of the

dressing rooms. There she lovingly helped Jamie take off his daytime

dress and slip and gently lowered a pink full-skirted petticoat over his

head. Jamie was almost in a trance like state as the lovely flower girl

dress was then put on him. The dress was pink satin, long and totally

feminine. Rachel said, "Let me take a second to brush your hair dear

and we'll go out and show mother what a darling flower girl you are". I

was waiting patiently outside the dressing room and was melighted to see

my son emerge looking like the most beautiful little girl in the whole

world.

Being his mother I am a little prejudice, but I do declare that Jamie is

prettier than most girls I know. He ran to me and we embraced and I

thought, "Oh, I am so lucky to have a son like Jamie. He is really a

girl at heart and he is going to just adore being a flower girl". My

bridesmaid dress was similar to Jamie's and we would truly be mother and

daughter for this wedding. I tried my outfit on and Jamie commented on

how pretty I looked. I love his interest in dresses and feminine things

and always welcome his comments. Rachel told us that she was delighted

that we would be in her bridal party and that she looked forward to the

big day. The bridal consultant, a lovely girl named Kristy, handed

Jamie a little bouquet of flowers and had him practice walking about the

salon. He moved so gracefully in his dress and I was so very proud

of him. When all the fitting was done and everything was just so,

Kristy helped Jamie out of his dress and back into his daytime outfit.

I asked hopefully, "Do you like your gown dear"? And my precious son,

the love of my life, made me so happy when he replied, Oh yes mother,

it's a very pretty dress". I said, "Well, let's be off then honey.

Rachel has many things to do yet before the wedding and we don't want to

delay her". I kissed Rachel goodbye and she gave both Jamie and me a

sweet hug. "See you soon girls", she said, as my daughter and I left

the shop thinking about the fun we are going to have at the wedding.

The day of the wedding was soon upon us and it had to be one of the

nicest days of the year. I was awakened by the bright sun shining

through my window and I saw that there was not a cloud in the sky. As I

set up in bed, my door burst open and Jamie, clad in a little

embroidered white satin nightie with a lace collar, came walking in with

a smile on his face. "Good morning sweetheart", I said, and he jumped

on to my bed and gave me a big hug. "Are you ready to be Rachel's

beautiful little flower girl today"? "Oh yes mother", he replied, "I'm

going to look so pretty". I felt a wave of relief hearing Jamie say

that as I was still a little shaken up after he talked about wanting to

be a little boy the day we went to the bridal salon. But apparently

Rachel's reassuring words that she wanted him to be her prettiest

attendant together with the unquestionable joy of being able to wear the

prettiest dress that me has ever owned, convinced my son that being a

girl was best for him after all. I said, "Yes, dear, you are going to

be absolutely darling in pink satin and everyone is going to think,

"What a perfectly lovely little girl".

I drew Jamie's scented bubble bath, helped him into the bath tub and

told him to be sure to get all clean for the wedding. I heard him

singing in the tub and was so glad that my boy child has adjusted so

well to his feminization. Several different mothers have told me that

if they had to do it all over again, they would have changed their

unruly little boys into girls. Jamie was the perfect little sissy, the

most delightful son that a mother could ever want. I had his under

garments ready for him when he emerged from the tub and soon my child

was arrayed in pale pink satin panties with a little bow on each side.

The panties were trimmed with delicate lace and I could see that Jamie

was feeling so girlish in them. He held out his arms and I slipped his

matching pink satin bra on him and fastened it in the back. I said,

"Honey bun, lets put your robe on now while mommy makes your nails all

pretty."

I have always thought that wearing nail polish was especially important

for boys being changed into girls as they are always so busy with their

hands. It is difficult to think of one's self as a little boy when one's

nails are pink and pretty. Jamie snuggled up close to me on the bed and

dutifully put out his little hands as I applied a coat of light pink to

his already manicured nails. I did his toes too and thought about how

pretty they would look through his stockings if he took his heels off at

the reception. It was then time for his makeup and I applied it

lovingly to my son. "Purse your lips dear", I said, as I applied a

pretty shade of lipstick to his lips. I know that he is only ten, but

this is a special occasion and I wanted him to experience a little of

what it is like to be a more grown up girl. You see I cannot bear the

thought of letting Jamie revert back to being a boy just because he is

approaching puberty. He has been my sweet daughter all of his life and

I am determined that he will go into his teen age years in skirts and

dresses, the attire to which he has become accustomed. After applying

his makeup, I gently placed two very lovely pearl earrings in his

pierced ears and began the pleasant task of brushing my son's waist

length hair. This was a family ritual for us and mother and daughter

talk always flowed freely as we did each other's hair. Jamie tilted his

head to the side and looked into the mirror as the brushing brought out

the shine and highlights in his lovely golden blonde hair, hair that

most girls would give anything to have. After about one hundred

strokes, I slipped off his quilted robe and put his full pink petticoat

over his head. It was truly a pretty garment and it would make his

dress flair out nicely as he walked down the aisle. Jamie, like the

sissy girl that he was, spun around in front of the mirror and there was

a swirl of skirts and flying hair. I said, "Silly girl, come here and

let mommy put your dress on. We don't have that much time before we

have to go to the Church". I got him into his lovely flower girl dress

and sat back and sighed.

"My goodness", I thought, "He is an absolute living doll. What a

travesty it would have been to raise such a child as a boy. He is far

too pretty to be anything but a mommy's girl". I helped my ten year old

with his very grown up sheer pantyhose and my sweetie said, "Look mommy,

you can see my pink toe nails through my stockings". I said, "Yes honey,

they look so pretty". I slipped his adorable white shoes with the

little heels on to his feet, tied two pink satin bows in his hair,

handed him his pink beaded purse and told him to be careful not to

wrinkle his dress while I got ready myself. I dressed quickly and soon

mother and daughter were ready for the car that was picking us up for

the ride to the Church. We heard a horn honk amnd so holding hands,

Jamie and I walked out to the car.

I had told my son to be sure to take dainty steps as he was still not

that used to walking in heels. Granted they were not very high, but he

was still new at it and it would be quite a few years before he was

regularly wearing heels that were three or four inches high. The

thought of my child as a young woman in a short pleated skirt and

stylish silk blouse clicking along the sidewalk in high heeled pumps

secretly delighted me, and reminded me of how glad I am to be a woman.

I have always adored pretty clothes and think that women and girls are

so fortunate in that they have such a variety of choices when it comes

to shoes and clothing. Two of the bridesmaids were already in the back

seat of the car and we were going to have to squeeze in together.

Apparently there was some miscommunication along the way as we should

have had another vehicle to avoid wrinkling our clothes. I thought, "I

hope someone had the foresight to bring a travel iron to the church in

case we have to touch up our dresses". I said, "Jamie dear, you are

going to have to sit on Jennifer's lap". My son squeezed into the car

and Jennifer was so sweet to hold Jamie for the twenty minute ride to

the church. She whispered in his ear that he was a very cute little

girl, that he looked pretty in his pink dress and I could see that Jamie

liked her immediately. I want my son to identify with lovely girls like

Jennifer as I think having pretty and well spoken female role models is

very important for a boy learning to be a proper young lady.

Entering the church we were ushered into the room reserved for the bride

and her attendants. There standing in her bridal attire was Rachel, who

lookmed absolutely dazzling in her breath-taking wedding dress. Rachel,

who was exceptionally attractive and being married for the first time,

chose a white satin gown with embroidered Alencon lace. The scoop neck

was edged with pearls and crystals and she was very beautiful. When she

saw Jamie and me she immediately came over and personally thanked us for

being a part of her wedding. Addressing Jamie, she said, "Sweetie, you

can't imagine how happy I am to have you as my flower girl. You are so

precious sweetheart and I am so proud of you". Well, Jamie just beamed

and in a demure little voice said, "Thank you Rachel" and then he

twirled around just like a little girl.

Kirsten, one of the twelve year old junior bridesmaids came up to Jamie

and offered him some punch. It was sweet of her to do but as she was

handing it to him, another girl walking by accidently brushed against

her, knocking her arm and caused her to spill a little punch on her

dress. As the ceremony was going to start in just twenty minutes she

became very upset and started to cry. But something remarkable happened

that kind of took all of the adult girls by surprise. My darling Jamie,

acting very mature for a ten year old, took the older girl by the hand,

led her to the ladies room and personally helped her wash the spot off

of her dress. Jamie was so reassuring as he told her, "Don't worry

Kirsten, no one will even notice the spot" and he gave her a tissue from

his clutch purse to dry her eyes. A bond of friendship was established

as a result of that incident which was to play a significant part in

Jamie's life when he entered college seven years later. Kirsten and

Jamie were to become inseparable friends. The organist began to play

the pre-service music and all of us gave Rachel a little kiss and said,

"This is it girl! Are you ready for this"? Rachel smiled sweetly and

said that it was the happiest day of her life.

As the processional began, my son preceded me down the aisle carrying a

little bouquet of flowers,and looking every bit the little lady that I

wanted him to be. As I started down the aisle after him, tears filled

my eyes as I saw my beautiful child looking so radiant in his pre teen

girlhood. He was truly a delicate child and he seemed so completely at

ease as a prettily dressed little girl. I thought, "Susan, you are

fortunate in that you never had to assist Jamie through the awkward

tomboy stage. Jamie never had one, and always preferred playing dress

up and having tea parties to climbing trees or rough housing with less

refined children". The service went very well. The minister spoke on

the importance of loving one another and urged the couple to remember

that life here on Earth is short and eternity long. He quoted John 3:16

and in a very tactful way prompted all in attendance to reflect on their

own relationship with their Savior. I want Jamie to realize that there

is a spiritual side to life too and that he must never ever forget that.

The service ended with the joyful couple kissing at the altar and

striding happily down the aisle to form the reception line. Jamie stood

in front of me in the line and received so many compliments on how well

he did. Only the bridal party and my closest friends knew that he was a

boy, although I doubt that many would believe it even if we told them

the truth.

Jamie looks like a girl, dresses like a girl, acts like a girl, and I

hope, thinks and feels like one too. At the reception my son danced and

twirled around with the junior bridesmaids and other little girls on the

dance floor and all seemed to have a lot of fun. That night as we sat

on the edge of the bed in our blue silk night gowns brushing one

another's hair, Jamie said, "Mom, I'm really glad that I'm a girl. Do

you think I can always be your daughter"? I smiled at my little doll

and said, "Yes honey, you will always be mommy's little girl". And yet

I knew in my heart that puberty and the frightful things that it does to

boys was rapidly approaching. I thought, "I have some decisions to make

in the next couple of years. It would be unseemly to allow my lovely

child to leave the world of women and girls and enter a man's world. I

must figure out a way to let Jamie continue to be a girl". Jamie kissed

me goodnight, took his favorite doll in his arms, and climbed into bed

to dream the sweet dreams of a ten year old girl. I remained awake

thinking for several minutes, reflecting on how happy Jamie is as a girl

and hoping that his future years will be filled with close girl friends

who will always love him as the girl that he is. His world needs to be

one of lipstick and dresses, for he is my Jamie girl, the sweetest

little child a mother could have. I can't wait until he enters his first

beauty pageant, tries out for the cheer leading squad, and shops for a

prom dress. But that is yet to come!

Chapter #5 "Boarding School for Jamie"

As I sit at my keyboard on this lovely autumn evening, tears fill my eyes,

as I tell you that my little Jamie, now eleven years old, is off to

boarding school. He has never been away from my side before and I miss my

sweet girl so much. Our mother and daughter shopping trips, our

fun-filled cookie baking times, and our modeling dresses for one another,

were such important parts of our lives. But Jamie is a big girl now, and

it is time for me to let him go. He does write me the sweetest letters

and I am so happy that he and Stacy, his cute little roommate, are the

very best of friends. Jamie is a seventh grader at the Briarcliff School

for Girls where there are other boys who are being dressed and treated as

girls. I was so thrilled to meet their mothers at a pre registration tea

and to learn that I was not the only one who desired to raise a sweet,

gentle child. The day that we drove to the beautiful wooded campus, both

of us cried knowing that the separation was not going to be easy. I was

tempted to turn around and return home, but knew in my heart that this was

the best alternative for my son. I didn't want him to go to school with

boys and going here would further his education in a setting that was

decidedly feminine. The school has a total of about two hundred girls in

grades seven through twelve. As we pulled up to the administration

building we were met by the head mistress who greeted us warmly. Jamie

slid out of the front seat of the car in ladylike fashion and upon being

introduced, curtsied nicely to her. Headmistress Karen Chandler knew that

Jamie was a boy and as with all the boys enrolled at her school over the

years, she made a special effort to be certain that he would be treated no

differently than the other girls. She put her arm around my eleven year

old and told him that his yellow dress looked very becoming with his long

blond hair.

As we were chatting with the headmistress, we heard loud words coming

from a group of women standing around another car that had just arrived on

campus. A girl in a red velvet jumper dress who was apparently not very

happy about being here was saying, "I'm not coming here. You can't make

me"! She was creating such a fuss that one of the women, who I learned was

her step mother, spoke very harshly to her. The girl stopped fussing and

began to cry as the lady said to her, "I'm sorry Julie, but you must learn

to be a good girl. You will like school here once you settle in. Now

stop being so difficult and you won't be scolded anymore". I didn't know

it then but it seems that Julie was a boy who was being forced to attend

this girl's school by his stepmother. He had only recently begun wearing

dresses at her insistence and he obviously wasn't adjusted to being a girl

yet. Headmistress Chandler excused herself and walked over to offer her

assistance to Julie and his mother. "Hi Julie!", said the headmistress,

trying to play down the incident. "We are so glad to have you with us,

honey". Headmistress Chandler gave a reassuring wink to Julie's mother,

and taking Julie by the hand, sat down with him on a nearby bench. I

heard her say, "Julie hon, we all behave like ladies here. Your mother

has enrolled you at Briarcliff to make a lovely girl out of you. We do

not allow boyish behavior in this school. Do you understand, sweetheart?"

Julie reached into his purse, took out a lace handkerchief and dried his

eyes. He looked at Headmistress Chandler and said, "I'm sorry Ms.

Chandler." She then gave him a hug and he walked back to his mother who

embraced her repentant son. I was so delighted to see the loving concern

that the headmistress and Julie's mother showed the boy. The poor dear had

not been wearing dresses very long and he was still adjusting to the role

that was so lovingly chosen for him. I often wondered if Jamie would have

rebelled like that if I had not been so careful to raise him as a young

lady from early childhood. I still have nightmares about the time when he

told me he wanted to be a boy again, but ever since his day as a flower

girl one year ago, he has been very girlish and feminine, showing no

desire to be a boy. I hoped that young Julie would be so influenced by

all the girls on campus that he would feel comfortable leaving his boy's

world behind for good. The girls at this school are not allowed to wear

jeans or pants of any kind, for it is the administration's desire to

graduate young ladies who are graceful and totally feminine in their

behavior. I went over and talked with Julie's stepmother, telling her not

to worry for I thought that Julie was a lovely girl and that she would

soon be so involved with living, studying and playing with girls that she

would forget that she was ever a boy.

The sun was setting in the sky and it was time for me to say farewell to

my child. Oh I love him so much! I could see that while he was sorry to

be away from me, he was also as excited as a school girl can be at the

thought of this new adventure. I hugged my honey to me, trying not to

wrinkle his dress, and told him that I would see him for the Thanksgiving

holidays. Walking away, I looked back over my shoulder and saw Jamie and

Julie heading toward the dorm where they would live on the same floor. I

thought, "I hope that the real girls have a great influence on my son and

his new friend. I do so want Jamie to progress well in his feminine

training". I cried some more driving back home and was glad that I had

taken so many pictures of my son in his pretty girl's clothes to remind me

that I have the loveliest little girl in the world. I often sit and look

wistfully at our family album filled with the cutest pictures of my child

in his prettiest outfits. One week after I returned home, I received a

delightful letter in the mail. It read,

Dearest Mother,

I miss you so much. I am having a good time in school and like all the

other girls very much. My roommate Stacy and I get along very well

together. We wear the same size dresses and we share each other's

clothes. Oh mother, Stacy is so sweet. You will like her a lot. I hope

she can come to meet you at Thanksgiving. Mother, there are twin boys here

and they have to dress like little girls. I will tell you more about it

when I see you. I am so glad that I am a girl, mother, and that I am

going to school here. Your daughter,

Jamie

Well, I must tell you that Jamie kept a diary just like a girl while he

was at school and my sweetheart lets his mother read all his secrets. If

I had let Jamie grow up as a boy, I know we would have never been so

close. The things that I will now tell you come from Jamie's diary.

After I left the campus, Jamie was paired up with Stacy Summers, a very

pretty girl from California. She was a mischievous thirteen year old who

was told by her parents that her roommate would be a pretty boy. She

thought that was in her own words, "kewl" and promised that she would help

him to be a complete girl. Upon meeting Jamie, she embraced him warmly

and told him that they were going to be the best of friends. That evening

as they prepared for bed, Stacy pulled a peach colored nylon baby doll

night gown out of her drawer, handed it to Jamie, and said, "Put it on

Jamie. My mom said I should share my clothes with you and this is the

prettiest nightie that I have". Jamie took the silky garment from Stacy,

held it up to himself and both girls agreed that it was a very pretty

nightie. He thought, "Oh, Stacy is so very sweet". Stacy was wearing a

similar gown and the two climbed into their respective twin beds and

dreamed of the first day of school.

The next morning the dorm was filled with the joyous laughter and shouts

of teen and pre teen age girls getting ready for class. Jamie jumped out

of bed, washed up and dressed in the stylish white blouse and pleated navy

blue skirt that was the uniform that all Briarcliff girls wore. He wore a

very lacy white nylon half slip, a pretty nylon bra with a tiny pink

ribbon in the center, and the sissiest of nylon panties under his outfit.

He felt very pretty in his school girl clothes. Stacy looked at him

approvingly and said, "Jamie, you really do make a nice girl. I

understand why your mother raised you as a girl." Jamie blushed and told

Stacy, "You look pretty too Stacy". With that, she grabbed a hold of

Jamie's hand and the two walked down the hall to the dining room where a

hot breakfast awaited them. The dining hall was huge and accommodated all

the girls in the school. Jamie had never seen so many girls in one place

before. They were all in pretty blouses and skirts, as was he, and he felt

very girlish and feminine being here with them. Looking across the table

he saw the little boy named Julie who had resisted coming to school

yesterday. But now Julie was a girl like all the rest and Jamie noticed

that his nails were painted a bright red. Later he learned that all the

boys in attendance were compelled to wear nail polish. I was to learn that

while girls were expected to be feminine, the boys were required to be

ultra feminine. Headmistress Chandler did not want to disappoint even one

mother who paid the high tuition rate to be sure that her son would be

dressed and treated totally as a young lady.

Jamie's first class was English, taught by a thirty year old young woman

who graduated summa cum laude from Radcliffe. She was the valedictorian of

her class and came to the Briarcliff School for Girls with very impressive

credentials. Her name was Victoria White and she was informed that the

pretty blond girl entering her seventh grade English class was none other

than a boy named Jamie. Unknown to all but the headmistress, Victoria has

a special interest in boys being raised as girls for she had been involved

along with her three sisters, in dressing up their youngest brother many

years before. Her brother, being a very delicate child, wore dresses after

school every day through grade school, and when Victoria went off to

college, she missed having her own little "Barbie Doll" to dress up. It

was like losing a little sister, so now, many years later, she determined

that she would lavish her special attention on Jamie, just like the

attention she gave to her brother who so closely resembled this new "girl"

in her class. As she called the role all the girls answered, "Present Miss

White", and there was a spirit of excitement in the class on this first

day of school. Jamie felt very pretty in his pleated skirt and blouse with

his almost waist length hair falling gently over his shoulders. After the

introductory class, Miss White said, "Jamie, may I see you for a moment,

dear?" The other girls filed out of the room as Jamie waited to chat with

the teacher.

"Honey", she said, "Headmistress Chandler told me that you are a boy and

I want you to know that I think that it is wonderful that your loving

mother saw fit to raise you as a young lady. My little brother made such a

cute girl that we put him in dresses too. But you, honey, are even

prettier than he was and I'm so happy that you are a little girl". Jamie

listened attentively as Miss White further explained, "Jamie, if you ever

have any problems, I want you to feel free to come to me honey, and I will

help. I know that I am your teacher but I want to be a big sister to you

too. Now since you have a study period this hour, there is something I

want to do for you to get you started on your first day. Do you know what

that is, honey"? "No, Miss White", said Jamie. "Well, honey, as you may

have heard, it is a school requirement that all boys wear nail polish to

help them adjust to being girls here so I would like to do your nails.

We can talk "girl talk" at the same time and get to know one another

better.". Without another word, Victoria reached into her desk drawer,

brought out some pink nail polish, took Jamie's hand in her well manicured

hand, and began to apply polish to his nails. Looking into Jamie's eyes

she smiled and said, "Honey, isn't it just wonderful being a girl"?

Jamie, blushed and feeling so delightfully girlish as Victoria finished

his nails said, "Oh yes, Miss White, I like being a girl".

Jamie's first day of classes went remarkably well and he fit in

marvelously with all the other girls. But I soon learned from Jamie's

diary that Ms. Chandler did not always immediately win over stubborn boys

who were sent to her school to be properly feminized. I must tell you

about the Stapleton twins from Connecticut whose mother Cynthia was

determined to change them into young ladies. The boys were just short of

their eleventh birthday and they were simply unmanageable. Although they

lived in a very expensive home and had all that money could buy, they were

sassy to their mother, impolite to the servants, and refused to apply

themselves diligently to their studies at the private school that they

attended. Cynthia Stapleton heard about Ms. Chandler's school through a

mother she knew whose son was surgically transformed into a girl and sent

to the school several years before. So after talking with Ms. Chandler by

telephone, she impulsively decided to tell the boys that they were going

to attend a new school in Wisconsin where they would learn better manners.

The idea of going away to school sounded like fun to the twins and they

readily jumped into the car, although slightly puzzled that their mother

didn't pack any suitcases for them. They looked forward to their new

adventure. The only difficulty was that their mother didn't tell them

that they would be attending an all girl's school, as girls!

The Stapletons arrived a day late and classes were in progress when their

white Lincoln Continental drove up to the administration building. Cynthia

and the boys got out and the boys immediately loved the tree-shaded campus

and open grassy areas, wondering if the students played football and

soccer in those areas. Robert Stapleton, the older by a few minutes and

the more aggressive of the twins ran over to a tree and started swinging

from a low hanging branch. His brother Stephen started throwing a ball

that he had in his pocket, high the air and catching it again. Cynthia

was about to say something when all three heard the change of period bell

ring, and before they knew it the campus was full of laughing, giggling

girls going to their different classrooms. Several walked right by the

brothers, their little uniform skirts swinging in the light morning

breeze. The twins watched all the activity with their mouths open and a

look of total shock on their faces. Frozen with fear they looked

pleadingly at their mother who simply smiled at them with a wry smile, her

hands resting on her hips. "Mom, what kind of school is this"? asked

Robert. "Where are all the boys, mom"? begged Stephen. Mrs. Stapleton

just stood there and smiled as Headmistress Chandler came out of the

Administration Building to greet the new enrollees. Looking at Cynthia and

her perplexed sons, Karen Chandler walked right up to the newly arrived

family and said, "Good Morning, Mrs. Stapleton. Welcome to Briarcliff"!

Then looking directly at Robert and Stephen, she said to their complete

shock and amazement, "Good morning young ladies! How are my new girls

this morning"?

Young ladies? Girls? Robert and Stephen looked at one another, their

eyes wide with fear, but before they even had a chance to think further

about what was happening, six female teachers attired in very smart skirts

and jackets appeared and surrounded the boys. Kathleen, a beautiful

physical education instructor with flowing long brown hair reached for

Robert's hand and said very matter of factly, "Come with me, Roberta. Ms.

Chandler wants me to show you where you will be staying". At the same

time, Paige, who taught Social Studies at the School, put her arm around

Stephen and laughingly said, "And you too Stephanie, follow me." We are

going to get you girls settled in so you can join the other girls for

classes right after lunch". Both boys, gradually realizing what their

mother was doing to them, screamed, "MOM, DON'T LET THEM TAKE US!" But

Cynthia was already light years away in her thoughts, thinking, "I just

know that my twins are going to be more manageable now. They will be

better behaved because they are going to become little girls". And leaving

the "girls" in the hands of women trained to deal with rebellious boys,

she said, "Good-bye my daughters. See you soon". And she walked towards

her car. Headmistress Chandler walked with her and said, "Cynthia hon, you

made the right decision. Don't you worry. The next time you see Roberta

and Steffie, they will be sweet well trained little girls of whom you will

be very proud"

Robert was not going willingly with Kathleen, but he was only an eleven

year old boy and she was a twenty-two year old fitness instructor and

tennis player. She had a solid grip on his little wrist and told him quite

openly to stop fighting her or she would put him over her knee and spank

him right in front of all the girls on campus. Briarcliff did not

tolerate badly behaved boys and they were dealt with very firmly.

Kathleen suddenly stopped and knelt down on one knee alongside Roberta and

said, "Honey, you might as well stop resisting. Your mother wants you to

be a girl now". And reaching into her purse, she took out a pale blue

silk hair ribbon, and with a bobby pin, put it into the little boy's hair.

Adjusting the ribbon just so, she let the two little streamers fall down

the back of his head, thinking how pretty he is going to be after his hair

grows long like a girls. Robert began to cry like the little girl he was

about to become, and Kathleen, used to such responses from newly feminized

boys, hugged him and said, "It's alright, dear. By tomorrow you will be

just one of the girls and you will feel much better". And they walked into

the dormitory together.

Meanwhile Paige was using a different approach with Stephen who was a

more sensitive child than his brother. As they walked to the dorm he would

be living in, Paige was explaining all the wonderful things about being a

girl to him. While Stephen was somewhat in a state of shock, he couldn't

help hearing Paige talk about the fun he would have in sewing class,

attending slumber parties and learning how to help his mother around the

house. Paige talked to him as if he were already a girl and it appeared to

be working because Stephen seemed to calm down considerably as they walked

to his dorm. Naturally Ms. Chandler felt it was wise to separate the boys

so they would not try to reinforce one another in resisting their mother's

desired transformation. Paige led Stephen into the room that he would be

sharing with a girl named Nancy. She showed him his bed with its very

lovely pink and white bedspread with floral patterns. The room's

curtains matched the color of the bedspread and had very pretty ruffles.

Paige proceeded to turn down the bed sheets to reveal sheets and pillow

cases of lovely pink satin. She then pointed out his desk and proceeded to

throw open the door of his walk in closet. Smiling she said, "Look,

Stephanie". When Stephen looked he saw several frilly dresses of various

styles hanging neatly in a row, pretty blouses, different kinds of skirts

including the school uniform, and four pair of girl's shoes, including two

pair with little heels. Paige smiled at him and said, "These are the new

clothes that you mother purchased for you Steffie. Aren't they adorable"?

You mother spent a lot of money to be certain that you and your sister

would be properly attired". She reached over and kissed him on the cheek

saying, "Cheer up, sweetie. You'll make a great girl. Now take off all

your boy's clothes!"

Across the courtyard Kathleen led little Roberta into his dorm and found

his roommate Teresa already in the room. She had a slight stomach ache

and was excused from attending morning classes. Seeing her new roommate

and knowing that he was a boy, she ran up to him and said, "Oh Robert, I

mean Roberta, I am so glad that we are roomies", and she gave him a kiss.

This was all happening way to fast for Robert. Earlier that week he was

"all boy" with the best baseball card collection in his Connecticut school

and now he was being called Roberta, and being kissed by a girl who was

going to be his roommate. Kathleen, looking at her watch said, "Roberta,

we don't have much time before lunch. You have to get changed." Robert

said, "What do you mean changed"? Kathleen replied, "Silly girl, you need

to put on your uniform!" Well, Robert almost fainted on the spot. But

Kathleen, realizing the shortage of time said, "Terri, will you get

Robert's uniform skirt and blouse out of the closet while I get him his

bra and panties? His navy tights should be in one of these drawers too.

He is a boy, you know, and he may need a little help the first day".

Robert was totally dazed by what was happening to him but before he knew

it, Kathleen had him in his school girl uniform complete with delicate

lace-trimmed lingerie. Robert stood alongside Teresa looking at his

girlish appearance in the mirror and heard Teresa say, "You look cute

Roberta. We are going to have such fun as roommates." Robert walked

around the room and felt so sissy in his pleated skirt and pretty blouse.

His tights made his legs feel very feminine and he wore little black

patent leather shoes with pretty bows and one and one half inch heels.

Kathleen smiled and said, "Come on girls, We are just going to make it to

lunch".

Hearing Paige say, "Take off all your boy's clothes", left Stephen a

little numb, but he did what he was told. Soon, like his brother, he was

a fully dressed schoolgirl in a stylish short pleated skirt and blouse. He

could feel the smooth silkiness of his slip and panties through his

clothes and it was not an unpleasant sensation for him. He walked about

before the admiring eyes of Paige and felt rather free in moving about in

a skirt. He thought to himself, "Now I know what girls feel like in

dresses". Paige reading his mind said, "You like wearing a skirt, don't

you Stephanie dear?' Stephen started to say something but Paige cut him

off saying, "Honey, you don't have to deny it. Lots of boys come here

trying to act strong and masculine when they are really very sweet girls

in their hearts. I think that's you, honey. So enjoy your pretty clothes,

Steffie, because your mother is making you and your twin, girls forever.

And she took Stephen by the hand and led him gently toward the dining

hall.

It was twelve o'clock noon and the girls and faculty converged on the

dining hall to enjoy lunch. Paige and Kathleen had pre arranged to have

the twins sit together and be introduced to the school as the newest

arrivals. So as they walked in the door. Robert and Stephen, who had

played first base and shortstop on their former school's baseball team,

saw each dressed like girls for the first time. Stephen looked at his

brother, saw his light blue hair ribbon, his blouse with the lace collar,

and his short pleated skirt and couldn't believe it was Robert. He noticed

that he was wearing little black patent leather heels with bows and his

legs were encased in girl's tights. He started to laugh when it dawned on

him that he was in a skirt and panties too. What had their mother done to

them? They were boys, but they were now on a campus with two hundred

sissy girls and no one here was ever allowed to wear pants. As the girls

ate lunch together they heard Ms. Chandler announce a special meeting for

the special "girls" at school. What more could possibly happen to them?

If they only knew, they may have run away.

Chapter #6 "Boyish Behavior Punished"!

The four seventh grade boys enrolled by their mothers in the Briarcliff

School for Girls entered Ms. Chandler's office and curtsied to the

headmistress. Karen Chandler was a very tall, beautiful woman and the new

"girls" were a little intimidated by her. But she was smiling as she

said, "Sit down girls!". Jamie sat down very gracefully, sweeping his

skirt under him as he had been taught from childhood. Julie just plopped

down very awkwardly and Ms. Chandler shook her head from side to side

saying, "Oh Julie, I see that we are going to have to spend more time with

you. Stand up honey, and sit back down again like a lady." Julie stood

up and then sat down again, and this time arranging his skirt the way he

had seen Jamie do it. Ms. Chandler said, "That's much better, Julie".

"Girls, I called you here to tell you that we are determined to make sure

that your mother's wishes are respected. You are no longer to think of

yourselves as boys for as you can clearly see, this is a school for girls.

Jamie here will not be a problem as he has been a young lady since he was

a small child. But the rest of you have some catching up to do and it is

important that you learn immediately that boyishness will not be tolerated

on this campus". She continued, "As for you twins, I am very disappointed

that you did not immediately recognize that your mother knows what is best

for you. Two of my finest teachers told me that you boys almost had to be

dragged to your dorms after your mother left". Steffie started to say

something but Ms. Chandler cut him off saying, "Be silent young lady. You

will talk when you are spoken to, and only then." She went on, "So I am

going to personally supervise your wardrobes until you are properly

assimilated as normal young school girls". Roberta and Steffie looked at

each other wondering what could be coming next. They were already doing

things that they would never have imagined in their wildest dreams a week

ago. They answered to girl's names now. They were wearing skirts and

panties in a girl's school, forced to wear hair ribbons, and actually

making curtsies to the teachers. What would their friends back in

Connecticut say if they could see them now? They would be laughed out of

town, but here, they were applauded when they appeared before the entire

student body dressed like sissies. "And you Julie", Ms. Chandler said, "I

was disappointed that your mother had to scold you yesterday morning, but

I was also delighted that you responded to correction the way a Briarciff

girl should. So we will not have to discipline you in the same manner as

the twins. During this entire time Jamie sat with his legs together, his

skirt properly pulled down, and his hands folded prettily on his lap. He

was so relieved that the head mistress did not have anything negative to

say about him but home worried a little about what was going to happen to

the twins.

Ms. Chandler said, "I want you twins to remain after Julie and Jamie go to

class as you will not be starting classes today. But I will deal with you

when Jamie and Julie leave. Now girls, one of the reasons that I have

called you into my office is because I want you to be thinking about the

traditional Fall Harvest Costume Party that we will be having at the end

of the month. It is the first major social event in our Briarcliff

calendar and one of the more popular festivals that we have. After a

month of classes it gives the girls a chance to relax and just have a good

time. Costumes are required, and as we have a wonderfully equipped

dramatic arts department at the school, there is an abundance of costumes

from which to choose. Some of the more creative girls even make their

own, but that is not necessary as we have hundreds of costumes from almost

every Broadway musical that has been produced, as well as period costumes

that have been given to the school by different alumnae who have been

involved in show business. I will expect you girls to choose appropriate

feminine costumes so that your dear mothers will not hear that you

attended a Briarcliff function in anything but the pretty girl's clothes

that they expect you to wear. So surprise me girls, and choose outfits

that will make me proud of my "special" little girls. "Do you

understand"? The four little ladies replied, "Yes, head mistress". Then,

Julie and Jamie, you may leave and go to class. "Thank you head

mistress", said the girls as they curtsied and left hand in hand to go to

their first afternoon class.

As the door closed Roberta and Steffie eased closer to one other on the

couch wondering what their punishment for misbehavior was going to be.

They really didn't think that they had been that bad, but apparently Ms.

Chandler wanted to make an example of them for any other boys that might

later be enrolled in the school. She sat down again, looked the boys in

the eye and said, "I have some special outfits for youngsters like you who

think that they can come here and continue to be discourteous little boys.

Take off your uniforms right now, girls"! Roberta and Steffie were so

embarrassed, but were frightened enough to immediately comply. They

unbuttoned their blouses and then after removing their skirts and lacy

slips they were standing in front of the headmistress in just their bras

and panties. Ms. Chandler smiled at them saying, My, but you are cute

little twin girls. What a shame your mother ever permitted you to wear

anything but dresses. If you were my sons you would have been raised as

little girls". She said, "Sit down girls and wait here until I return."

Then she left the room as Roberta and Steffie, the former star players of

their New Haven, Connecticut grade school baseball team, huddled together

in their sissy nylon bras and lace trimmed panties.

"What should we do, Robert?", asked Stephen. "Mom left us at this girl's

school and they are trying to change us into girls". "Maybe we can run

away", replied Robert, "but we don't have any clothes except dresses". "I

know", sighed Stephen. It's like we don't really have a choice". No

sooner were the words out of his mouth when in walked Ms. Chandler with

two large clothing bags, saying, "That's right girls, there are no choices

for the two of you. Your dear mother empowered me to properly modify

your unruly behavior and I, together with my staff am going to do just

that". As the girls looked on in amazement Ms. Chandler unzipped the bags

and brought out the cutest little girl dresses that were ever created.

Robert and Stephen took two steps backward as the headmistress approached

them with the dresses and held them up to each boy. She said, "Aren't

they the most adorable dresses that you have ever seen, girls"? Well,

the twins weren't used to offering an opinion on any kind of girl's

clothes let alone lace party dresses and they stood frozen to the floor,

their little mouths sealed. Ms. Chandler exclaimed, "I love it when twins

are dressed in identical outfits by their mothers, and you girls are going

to be dressed in these sister dresses as if you were four year old little

girls. Isn't that exciting, darlings? This will be your punishment girls,

for not being thankful to your dear mother for enrolling you in our

school. You will not wear your school uniforms to class like the other

girls but you will wear these frilly dresses to class and all around the

campus so that all the girls will know that you acted like babies when you

first came here instead of the big girls you were supposed to be. If you

are good little girls, then and only then, will I allow you to dress like

school girls once again". If the twins entertained any hope in their ten

year old minds of at least dressing according to their age, if not their

sex, that hope was shattered in Ms. Chandler's office as they realized

that they were about to be dressed as four year old girls. And the entire

student body of two hundred girls would soon see and regard them as their

very own little sisters.

As Headmistress Chandler had a very busy schedule, she enlisted the help

of two senior girls to serve as "big sisters" for Roberta and Steffie for

the rest of the day. The girls were called from their classes and told

that they were to take the twins around campus and show them off to all

the students and faculty. Perhaps this would help them to learn that

boyish behavior is a serious offense at Briarcliff. Of course it would

also allow the twins to experience the sweet innocence of being very young

girls, a joy that they missed when they were unfortunately raised as boys.

As I read Jamie's little diary about the Stapleton twins, I thought, "Oh

Cynthia Stapleton should see what was happening to her boys. She would be

so thrilled and she would probably regret that she didn't put them in

dresses herself when they were four years old". Well the senior girls,

Debbie and Carla, entered Ms. Chandler's office, curtsied as all the girls

are expected to do, and asked how they might be of service. They glanced

at Roberta and Steffie, sitting on the couch in little white quilted robes

that Ms. Chandler had given them to wear over their bra and panties. Ms.

Chandler said, "Debbie and Carla, I want you to meet our new four year

olds who will be living at our school. They are Roberta and Steffie.

"Debbie and Carla, recognizing the twins as the boys who had been

introduced to the student body at lunch, suppressed a giggle and wondered

what Ms. Chandler wanted them to do with the boys. It quickly became very

clear as the headmistress explained. "Girls, I want the two of you to be

big sisters to the twins this afternoon. You are to dress them in the

little girl clothes that I have chosen for them and then you are to give

them the chance to meet as many students as possible. You will make sure

that they behave as little girls and you are to report any unladylike

conduct to me immediately. You see, the twins will not be allowed to

disgrace the Briarcliff uniform by any boyish behavior. When they have

learned to be proper young ladies, they will be allowed to take off their

childish dresses and wear the uniform skirt and blouse like the big girls

once again. Is that clear, girls?" "Yes, headmistress", replied the

senior girls. Ms. Chandler then went over and kissed the twins on the

forehead and said, "Roberta and Steffie, I am counting on you to be good

little girls. Do not disappoint me sweeties". And she walked out the

door.

Immediately Carla said, "Well, little sisters, it is time to get you all

prettied up". Reaching into one of the compartments of the clothing bag

she pulled out a very dainty silky petticoat, held it up admiringly and

beckoned to Steffie. "Come here honey", she said. Stephen, not knowing

what else to do, walked over to her and she slipped his robe off of him,

saying, "Put out your arms dear". As Stephen did so, he felt her lower

the petticoat over his head. It fit just perfectly and fell to his mid

thighs. "Ohhhh Debbie", Carla said, "Look how short the skirt is". " Of

course", said Debbie, "their dresses are little girl's dresses and they

require short slips". "Debbie, could you hand me his dress please".

Debbie brought the dress over and Carla put Stephen's dress on him tying

the pretty blue satin sash in the back, as Stephen suddenly felt all

boyishness draining from him. Meanwhile, Roberta sat with his hands

folded in front of him in his little robe, knowing that he was next.

Debbie looked at Robert and said, "Look at how pretty your sister is

honey. Steffie, make a curtsy to your sister, dear". Stephen, now

Stephanie made a cute little curtsy and Debbie bent down and gave him the

sweetest kiss, saying, "I think I am going to like having you as my baby

sister this afternoon". Carla said, "Well, Roberta, you are next".

Robert stood up, and finally giving up on being a boy, let Debbie and

Carla dress him in a similar fashion as his brother.

Soon both boys were attired in sissy white dresses with blue sashes and

full petticoats and panties. Each was also required to wear a white satin

training bra, which the big girls put on them. Carla took the lace socks

and white Mary Jane shoes with the darling bows out of the clothing bag

and put them on the boys. Then Debbie tied the cutest white hair ribbons

in the hair of each boy. Clearly the girls were enjoying making sissy

girls out of the twins and they looked forward to escorting them around

campus as little girls. "Oh wait", said Carla. "We have to do their nails

or Ms. Chandler will be very upset. I almost forgot that all boys at

Briarcliff have to wear nail polish all the time". Each girl took nail

polish out of her purse and sitting Robert and Stephen down on the couch,

they began to apply polish to the little boy's nails. Robert got a pretty

shade of pink and Stephen's nails would be red like his new big sisters.

When their nails dried, Debbie whispered to Carla, "Should we put a little

lipstick on them too?" Carla smiled and said, Well, they are supposed to

be just four, but maybe just a touch won't hurt." So as Robert and

Stephen sat silently, looking so pretty and girlish in their white

dresses, Debbie and Carla gently applied lipstick to their lips. Their

transformation into pretty four year old girls was complete and they were

ready to tour the campus with their big sisters.

In spite of what people may say, a little boy is deeply affected by

wearing dresses and skirts. I know that my son Jamie experienced a change

in his way of thinking as he adjusted to the feminine role that was chosen

for him. It was maybe selfish of me to make him a girl, but I wanted a

child that I could dress up prettily and be a companion to me. Jamie grew

to love being a girl and he is such a happy child. As for the twins, they

were starting to experience the joys of girlhood on just their first day

at Briarcliff. They had already worn school girl uniforms their first

morning and now they were being propelled back in time to experience what

it was like to be a pre school age girl, an experience they had missed as

little children. Walking around the campus' tree shaded walks on a

beautiful Fall afternoon, holding hands with the older girls, was a very

impressionable experience for the boys. They felt so light headed and

free as their little skirts swayed from side to side in the afternoon

breeze. They loved the silky feel of their petticoats against their knees

and the way their dresses flared out as they walked. It was so natural

for them to take smaller steps and to walk just like girls. It seemed

that all the girls that they passed were friendly and kind. It was a

setting free from the challenging and more aggressive world of boys.

Girls prefer to relate to one another rather than challenge one another

for supremacy. So while Stephen and Robert were only ten years old, they

did not feel overly uncomfortable their first day in dresses. Oh it was

definitely different, and there would be times of rebellion, and even

anger but those feelings would eventually go away as their new femininity

took root deep in their young minds. Already their behavior was

improving and by the end of the school year, Cynthia Stapleton will be

overjoyed to welcome her children back into their home not as rude, sassy

boys, but an children who have been remarkably changed into very sweet

and delicate young ladies.

The four girls left Ms. Chandler's office and began their tour of the

campus. For the second time that day the twins heard the change of period

bell. The first time they had been swinging on trees and throwing a ball

around, fully expecting to be enrolled in a school where they would be

popular young ball players. Seeing the prettily uniformed girls spilling

out all over the campus had greatly unnerved them. But now, they were

dressed as girls themselves, with bare legs showing under pretty dresses

and hair ribbons firmly fixed in their hair. Their nails were painted and

their socks had lace on them. When they ran their tongue over their lips

they tasted lipstick and they felt strangely different on the inside. Like

girls! All the older girls knew that disobedient first year boys at the

school were dressed as children to help them adjust to being girls, so

they were very kind to the twins. They said things like, "Hi pretty

girls", "I love your dress, Steffie", and "We're so glad to have you at

Briarcliff, honey". Debbie and Carla made sure that the boys said thank

you and curtsied sweetly when they were complimented by the older girls.

It seemed like with each additional remark Robert and Stephen were losing

their boyish identity more and more and entering deeply into the world of

women and girls that their mother desired for them. The boys ate supper

with the students, still dressed in their childish dresses but with little

sweaters embroidered with pink flowers, thrown over their shoulders to

help them keep warm and cozy in the Fall Wisconsin evening. After supper

most of the girls were going to watch "The Little Princess", the movie

being shown in the school theater. But Ms. Chandler had asked Debbie and

Carla to take the boys shopping for night gowns for their mother had

neglected to purchase sleepwear for her sons. So it was off to the mall

for the twins.

At the mall, they went directly to the girl's section of a large

department store and received some interesting looks from shoppers and

salesgirls who wondered why such big girls like the twins were dressed in

babyish dresses. It wasn't that they didn't look like girls, for they

most certainly did. It was that they were not dressed according to their

age. Debbie and Carla spotted the section where they sold nightgowns and

pajamas and approached the young salesgirl on duty. Carla in a spirit of

mischieviousness said, "Can you help me find some pretty nighties for my

little brothers"? On hearing that, Stephen and Robert were so embarrassed

that they blushed and let out a little shriek. Debbie herself was shocked

that Carla would tell the salesgirls that the children were boys and said,

"Debbie, what are you saying?" Carla, suddenly feeling defensive said,

"Well, they are boys and besides Ms. Chandler will never know that we told

anyone". The salesgirl, listening to all that was being said, looked at

Robert and Stephen and said, Oh my, what darling boys. I'll be happy to

find you pretty gowns to wear". She apparently though the whole think was

funny and she was going to play along with the game thinking that maybe

the boys were being punished for some reason. Of course, that was exactly

what was happening. What she didn't know was that this was not a short

term disciplinary action. These boys for all practical purposes would

become girls from the seventh grade until they graduated from high school

six years later. The salesgirl held up one pretty nightie after another

and Debbie and Carla chose four night gowns apiece for the boys. All were

silk or nylon, trimmed with ribbons and bows, edged with lace and ruffles

and were nighties designed for the most feminine little girls. The

salesgirl said, "Oh boys, you are just going to love sleeping in these".

As they walked to the cashier desk, the salesgirl said, "Bye, bye little

sweeties. Be good girls for your big sisters". Stephen and Robert just

smiled as the words of the salesgirl registered in their little minds that

were rapidly being totally feminized.

That night Robert and Stephen said goodnight to Debbie and Carla,

thanking them for a wonderful day. The boys walked in their little

dresses to their own dorms carrying shopping bags with their newly

purchased night gowns. Robert knocked on the door and was greeted by his

roommate Nancy who was already in a blue satin floor length night gown.

She welcomed him and commented on what a cute little girl he made. Her

hair was in rollers as she had beautiful curls during the day, and she

asked Robert if he would help brush her hair out in the morning before

classes. Robert agreed to help his roommate and excused himself while he

took off his dress and got into his own nightie. Soon he was in bed and

fast asleep, dreaming wonderful dreams. Stephen went to his dorm where he

was rooming with Teresa whom he had already met. Teresa was a straight

"A" student and was still studying at her desk in her school uniform. She

greeted Robert in a friendly manner saying, "Hi little sis!", and she and

urged him to get ready for bed. She said she would be coming to bed soon

herself. Each of the students had twin beds and as the rooms were very

large, they had lots of room to move around. Robert chose his pink baby

doll nylon nightie and climbed in between his pink satin sheets. Wearing

a silky gown and panties in a bed with satin sheets and pillow cases

caused him to slide all around under the covers. He felt so much like a

girl in his new setting, and soon drifted off to sleep wondering what his

first day of classes as a little girl would be like.

I thought that you would be interested in hearing Jamie's thoughts on the

experiences of the Stapleton twins. But let me tell you that Jamie also

was doing quite well during his first week at school. Oh, he missed his

mother and especially felt bad that I would not be there to brush out his

almost waist length hair every evening. But fortunately he was assigned

to a room where his roommate also had an abundance of beautiful hair. So

Jamie and Stacy were perfect for each other and would virtually become one

another's hairdressers. Stacy was a blonde also although her hair was

more of an ash blonde while Jamie was definitely a golden blonde. So the

second night that the two were in the dorm saw the girls fussing over one

another's hair in the most loving fashion. Stacy said, "Let me do yours

first, Jamie". She took her brush and brushed my son's hair for what must

have been fifteen minutes. It looked so long and pretty when Stacy

finished with it. Jamie's hair always had such a beautiful shine to it and

brushing brings out the beautiful highlights. I thought about how poor

boys miss out on such girlish fun with their unattractive short hair and

crew cuts. Then Jamie did Stacy's hair and the two children, sitting

there in their pretty night gowns doing each other's hair, were the

epitome of American girlhood. I don't think that Jamie has a boyish

thought left in his little mind and any mother would be proud to have my

child as her daughter. I look forward to what Ms. Chandler's school is

going to do for my child's development as a young lady and I trust that

his education as a female and his constantly being in the presence of

women and girls will enable him to grow up to take his proper place in

society as a lovely young woman. I will certainly keep you informed as my

my Jamie girl continues to let me know through his diary, all about his

school and social activities at the Briarcliff School for Girls.

Chapter #7 "The Harvest Festival"

Excitement was in the air at the Briarcliff School for Girls! It was Fall

Harvest Festival time and this tradition was always one of the highlights

of the school year. Girls being girls, they love to dress up and the

harvest festival party would give them an opportunity to shed their

schoolgirl uniforms and dress up in the most exotic, fashionable clothes

available. The party started Friday morning as the girls put together

their outfits, dressed and made up, practiced their skits and songs, and

thought about how they might outdo one another at the evening gathering in

the gymnasium. Jamie wrote about it all in his diary and I am privileged

to share it with you now.

Jamie was as excited as any of the girls. His love for girl's clothes

goes back to my putting him in the dresses when he was just a small child.

Not knowing what effect brain patterns and natural boyish hormones would

have on him, I went out of my way to make sure that he was feminized in

the most thorough manner possible. As his mother, I decided that I wanted

a little girl and I treated my child as if he were a naturally born

female. Jamie wore nothing but silk and lace as a child and it was only

with great reluctance that I even let him wear shorts, let alone pants. It

was so satisfying for me to see that he loved his frilly dresses and that

as he grew older his preference in clothing was no different from the

sissiest of girls.

Two weeks before the festival, Stacy and Jamie were in their night gowns,

brushing each other's blond hair when the topic of costumes for the party

came up. "Stacy, what are you going to wear" asked Jamie. Stacy, a very

lovely girl who loved pretty clothes as much as my son replied, "I'm

thinking of going as Alice. I love the Alice in Wonderland story and I

have a pretty blue dress that I can wear with a white pinafore. It should

be lots of fun because my friend Barbara is going as the Queen of Hearts".

She laughed saying, "So there are going to be at least two of us from

Wonderland at the party". "That's so cute, Stacy. You'll be the prettiest

girl there", replied Jamie. "Oh sure" said Stacy, "Maybe I would be if I

wasn't rooming with the best looking girl in the school". Jamie blushed

saying, "You are so sweet, roommate", and the two girls embraced. "But

what are you going to wear, Jamie"? Jamie smiled prettily and said, "I'm

going as Miss Scarlet O'Hara, from "Gone with the Wind"! "Wow"!!!!,

exclaimed Stacy. "Scarlet O' Hara!!!! But where will you ever get your

dress"? "I already checked with the dramatic arts department, Stacy, and

they recently purchased several dresses fashioned after the Civil War era

clothes for a production the senior class is going to do next year. My

English teacher Miss White who helps with the plays told me I could wear

one of them". "Oh Jamie, we are going to have such fun", laughed Stacy, as

she brushed Jamie's long hair. "I can hardly wait"

The morning of the festival arrived and there was great activity in all

of the dorms. The girls were running to and fro, buttoning up each

other's dresses, applying makeup, making last minute alterations on

costumes, and laughing and giggling as they saw one another for the first

time in their chosen outfits and accessories. As Briarcliff was an

exclusive girls school, one did not see cheaply put together costumes with

little or no effort put into them. Rather as one walked about the dorms

one saw an elaborately coifed thirteen year old Marie Antoinette, a very

well made up Cinderella, glass slippers and all, and a cute little ten

year old Peter Pan who looked like she was light enough to fly through the

air with Wendy and the children. Princess Leia from "Star Wars" was there

as was Wonder Woman with her bullet deflecting wrist bracelets. One girl

was dressed as Margaret Thatcher in a very elegant burgundy jacket and

skirt, looking like she just walked out of Number 10 Downing Street. Many

of the seventh grade girls used the party as an excuse to wear high heels

for the first time in their young lives. One particularly beautiful girl,

wearing a long white satin gown cut to her proportions, who, when asked

who she was, replied, I'm Claudia Schiffer, the fashion model! No one

laughed because along with Jamie, she was one of the prettiest girls in

the school and could very well be one of Eileen Ford's top models in ten

years.

Right in the thick of all the activity was my son Jamie who was being

helped into his billowing petticoats and skirts by Stacy. Stacy was

already attired in her little blue Alice dress and looked

adorable. Now she was working on Jamie to help him to be the Civil War

era belle that he had chosen to imitate. Buttoning up his long dress

from behind, Stacy said, "Jamie, this dress is absolutely

ravishing. You are going to win first prize for the most beautiful

costume". Jamie spun around when Stacy was finished and felt so lovely

attired in his long dress and petticoats. Holding the side of his

dress he turned and turned in front of the mirror wondering what it

would have been like to dress like this every day as the lovely

Southern girls in the mid eighteen hundreds used to do. "This is such

fun", he thought, and he swished back and forth around the room

feeling the silky smoothness of his petticoats brushing against his

legs. "Come here and let me do your make up, Jamie", said Stacy,

awakening Jamie out of his dream world. I don't know what kind of

cosmetics the girls used back then but you are going to have the best

that is available today". Jamie gathered together his long skirts,

sat at the vanity table and Stacy applied his make up and

lipstick. Jamie was exceptionally pretty even without make up, but

with it, he was as beautiful as any Southern beauty that walked the

flower-filled gardens of the antebellum plantation mansions, carrying

dainty parasols and sipping pink lemonade.

There was no afternoon meal served in the dining hall as the girls were

too busy preparing for the evening's activities. Rather, lunch was

delivered to the dorms by the catering service that was hired each year.

The girls could hardly pull themselves away from their hair curling and

dress modeling but Ms. Chandler poked her head into the various dorms to

make sure her girls were taking time for lunch. She did not want anyone

passing out from weakness during the dance or awards presentations later

that evening. Ms. Chandler was also visiting the dorms to make sure that

her special charges, namely the new boys in attendance at Briarcliff were

doing well as they prepared for their first major social event at the

school. The Harvest Festival was designed to be an enjoyable celebration

but it also showcased the school for a select number of invited families

who had shown an interest in sending their children here in the future.

Consequently the headmistress did not want any of the boys inadvertently

discrediting the school by being inappropriately dressed for the occasion.

If any of the children were going to be prettily dressed, it most

certainly was going to be the seventh grade boys.

Upon entering Jamie's room, Headmistress Chandler was not disappointed.

Jamie smiled and taking the skirts of his long green and white gown in his

hands, made a lovely curtsy to the headmistress. Ms. Chandler clasped her

hands together in pure delight as she saw this most lovely boy child carry

out this most feminine of gestures better than any girl she had known. She

thought, "This child must never be allowed to be a boy again'. He is far

too sweet a child to be subjected to the uncouth ways of men and boys".

"Good Afternoon, Scarlet"!, said Ms. Chandler. "My, we are looking so

lovely today". Then looking at Stacy she said, "And whom do we have here?

Why I do believe you are the pretty girl who chased the rabbit down the

hole"! The two girls laughed and Ms. Chandler swept both of them into her

arms saying, "Such wonderful costumes, girls. I am so proud of you. I

will look forward to seeing you this evening". As she left, Jamie and

Stacy giggled like the school girls they were, proud that they had been

commended by the headmistress herself.

Karen Chandler really did not expect to encounter problems with Jamie.

Knowing his background of being raised as a girl gave her the assurance

that he would not only be properly costumed but that he would also conduct

himself in the manner of a well trained Briarcliff girl. But Julie

Peterson was another story. The headmistress has a memory like an elephant

and something deep within her makes her very angry when boys resist a

woman's commands, especially when that woman is their very own mother.

Karen is a very beautiful woman, ultra feminine in her dress and

comportment but also a self confident leader who believes that the world

would be a better place if influenced and governed by women rather than

men. As a keen student of history she concluded that it was the male ego

and lack of sensitivity that contributed to wars and violence, much of

which could have been avoided if left in the hands of the genetically

superior sex. While she does not classify herself as a feminist per se,

she has definite feelings about female superiority and is determined that

her girls enter the work place more fully qualified to compete than any

male. So when a mere boy like Julie has the audacity to make a scene on

campus on his first day of school, telling his mother, I'm not coming

here", Karen was horrified. She thought, "This child should be ecstatic

that he is going to be a girl. He should be hugging and thanking his

mother instead of rebelling". So she made a mental note of his behavior.

"Julie", she thought, "is going to be my special project". He is going to

be a lady if I have to dress and train him myself".

But in spite of her good intentions, the demands of the first month of

school kept her from supervising Julie the way she intended, so now, on

the day of this important social event in the school calendar, she knocked

on Julie's door with the hope that she would find a very demure, subdued

little girl rather than the defiant boy that she had initially confronted.

Julie's roommate Melanie opened the door and upon seeing the

headmistress, curtsied, and said, "Good Afternoon, Headmistress Chandler".

Ms. Chandler said, "Good afternoon Melanie! Oh you do look beautiful,

honey!". Melanie was dressed as Cleopatra, having made use of one of the

many movie costumes that were available at the school. "Where's Julie,

honey", asked the headmistress. "I don't know Ms. Chandler, said Melanie.

She took off after breakfast and I haven't seen her since. She has been

acting funny lately and I have been worried about her". "What do you mean

"funny", dear"?. "Well", replied Melanie, she has said lots of times this

week that she wasn't a girl and that no one could make her be a girl and

that she was going to run away. I told her that she was so a girl and

that you would be angry if she kept saying that". Ms. Chandler quickly

made her way to the telephone in the dormitory corridor and called

Victoria, Kathleen and Paige, who always assisted her when the school

needed to deal with rebellious boys. She instructed them to meet her in

her office immediately where they would take care of this little matter

before it could disrupt the jovial atmosphere of the Harvest Festival.

The Briarcliff School for Girls was situated on a four hundred and fifty

acre campus with an abundance of hiking trails and a scenic lake that made

Briarciff one of the most attractive prep school campuses in the country.

Using their feminine intuition and the experience that they had had in the

past dealing with boys resisting their feminization at Briarcliff,

Ms.Chandler and her assistants drove the school station wagon directly to

the beach house on the edge of the lake. As they emerged from the vehicle

they saw the ten year old run from the house toward the trail. Kathleen

who had taken Robert Stapleton under her wing on his first day of school

and who was a superb athlete, quickly ran down the child, and scooped him

up in her arms. A quick slap on the fanny stopped Julie's kicking

immediately as she carried the boy back to the headmistress and the other

girls. As Kathleen held him, Ms. Chandler let her displeasure be known.

She said, "Julie, you have been a bad girl! Look at you! Where did you get

those jeans? I am so disappointed in you. You apologized to me the first

day after being rude to your mother and now just one month later you run

away and I find you wearing boy's clothes. Honey, this will never do.

Paige, will you please hand me the dress in the back of the car? "But Ms.

Chandler", Julie began. "Be silent Julie. This is not a time to be

talking". You will be disciplined for this very unladylike behavior. Now

take off those ridiculous boy's clothes and put your dress on. Please

help him girls".

As they drove back to the dorm area Ms. Chandler said, "Julie, you are

not to leave my side for the rest of the day. In fact you are going to be

the headmistresse's little helper through our harvest festival

celebration. Looking at the girls she said, "I just got a wonderful idea.

I was going to go dressed as Steffie G. the tennis star this evening, but

since I am going to have Julie here constantly at my side, I have decided

that I am going to be none other than Carol Ann Brady. And looking at

Julie, now out of his unsightly jeans and back in a pretty dress, she

said, "And you honey, my little rebel boy, are going to be my precious

little girl, Cindy! We will attend the festival in mother and daughter

dresses and you will be Cindy Brady! Julie again started to say something

but Ms. Chandler put her hand up to Julie's lips saying, "Hush, my child,

and start thinking of the different episodes that you have seen. You

lucky little girl! You are going to be a member of the Brady Bunch

tonight, the one about whom the song goes, "the youngest one in curls".

Maybe everything does work out for the best girls. If Julie didn't run

away I would never have thought of this and I have always wanted to have a

little daughter that I could dress up like me, and now I do. Julie

Peterson, you are going to be my new little daughter for the rest of the

day. We must go and buy our mother and daughter dresses while the stores

are still open". "But Ms. Chandler", Julie sighed, "I don't

want............" Karen Chandler said, "Not another word, darling. Be

happy that you were not punished more severely for leaving your dorm.

Beside when I am through dressing you, you will be the prettiest and

happiest little girl at school, for not everyone gets to be the

headmistresse's little helper.

The headmistress thanked Victoria, Kathleen and Paige for helping her

apprehend Julie and dropped them off in the dormitory area. Then alone

with Julie, she drove directly to Ann's Boutique, a favorite women's and

girls dress shop in town. Karen was excited about making Julie her

daughter. She was in her early forties but had never been married,

choosing instead to devote herself to making Briarcliff the best girl's

prep school in the country. Perhaps if the right person came along she

would consider it, but men were intimidated by both her beauty and her

intelligence. She was well suited for the academic world but she dearly

missed having children of her own. Consequently, the thought of taking a

pretty young boy, and changing him into her daughter, if only for a day,

appealed both to her maternal and dominant instincts. This would be an

opportunity not only to properly feminize Julie, but to also show her love

for him, thereby making it easier for him to be the girl that he was

destined to be by his mother. If Julie responded favorably it would make

it so much easier, but if he didn't, he was going to have to be a girl

anyway. Like it or not, Julie would be in pretty girl's clothes. Karen

fell in love with a set of light blue mother and daughter dresses that

Carol Ann and Cindy most certainly would have worn during the early days

of the television show. The dresses were full skirted and had cute belts

around the waist. The hems were three or four inches above the knees and

the dresses were designed to be worn with full slips. Karen took Julie

into the girl's dressing room and put the dress on him. It fit perfectly

as did hers when she tried it on. "Oh, this was such fun", thought Karen.

Looking at her watch and noticing that it was already 3:00 P.M., Karen

picked out slips and panties for her and Julie and they proceeded to dress

for the festival right at the store. Emerging from the dressing room, she

looked at Julie and said, "Look at you dear. You are absolutely beautiful.

See how you are wearing a dress just like mine"? Julie was alarmed. He

had been thinking of running away from school all week and now, here he

was in a dress shop, wearing a sissy dress and with the headmistress of

the entire school making believe that they were mother and daughter. If

only he had been a good boy back home, maybe his mother wouldn't have sent

him here. But he had seen pictures of himself in the family album wearing

dresses when he was four years old. Maybe his mother would have done this

anyway. Julie felt confused, but one thing was clear. He had better go

along with the headmistress as he could see that she would not permit him

to act like a boy at all. Julie was very right about that. Karen was

really getting in to this and she treated Julie just like a daughter.

Ordering him to take smaller steps, buying him a little purse to carry,

spraying perfume on his wrist and behind his ears, touching up his lips

with her very own lipstick and constantly calling him honey and sugar, let

the boy know that he was a daughter now, not a male child at all. Dressed

in identical outfits, they were ready to return to the campus when Karen

said, "Oh, just one more thing, Julie"!

Karen took her new daughter's hand and led him to an area of the shop

where they had very expensive jewelry, including earrings. Julie, sensing

what Ms. Chandler had in mind tried to jerk away but she physically

restrained him and sat him down in the chair. Summoning a salesgirl that

she knew, she said, "Colleen, this little boy needs to have both ears

pierced. Will you do it honey?". Oh the shame of it all. She told the

salesgirl that he was a boy. He didn't know why she did that but it

apparently didn't make any difference to Colleen for she came over and

quickly pierced his ears. It stung just for a moment and then Julie felt

her placing little earrings in the newly drilled holes. As she did, this

sweet little lad, his boyish spirit broken, folded his hands on top of his

skirt and accepted that Ms. Chandler has won the battle for his sexual

identity. He was in a dress and panties, wore earrings and accepted the

fact that he was the new daughter of the headmistress of the Briarcliff

School for girls. But his boyish nature would make one final attempt to

gain control that evening, before being extinguished forever.

At six o'clock P.M. the girls and faculty of Briarcliff marched into the

dining hall in the most colorful and elaborate display of costumes that

anyone had ever seen. Even the kitchen help and the janitorial staff

stopped what they were doing to come and see the girls parade into the

area. Leading the parade of brightly costumed women and girls was none

other than Carol Ann and Cindy Brady. As Julie's hair was still not long

enough to braid, Ms. Chandler had placed an expensive child's blond wig on

his head, with two delightful braids tied with blue silk ribbons to match

his dress. Right behind Carol Ann and Cindy, were two girls dressed like

Marcia and Jan, thus completing the female Brady Bunch cast members except

for Alice, whom no one wanted to be. Of course everyone made a fuss over

cute little Cindy, who just happened to be a boy. Then it happened!

Julie tried thinking, I'm a boy! I'm a boy! But it just wasn't working.

As everyone continued to tell him how cute he was, he felt a wave of

girlishness flowing over him. The senior girl dressed as Marcia Brady came

over, picked him up and kissed him, making him blush, and causing him to

feel more like a girl. He looked down at himself and thought, I'm really

wearing a girl's dress like Ms. Chandler's. I'm wearing mary Jane's. He

reached up and touched his hair and felt the ribbon that Ms. Chandler had

placed there. Even as he walked he was aware of the sensation of the

white tights that the headmistress made him wear under his dress. Then

Julie had one final moment of panic. He could either run for his life, or

he could yield. With a precious tear in his eye, a tear as sweet as any

little girl ever shed, Julie made his decision. Walking over to the

headmistress he embraced her around the waist, and said, "I'm your

daughter now, Ms. Chandler. At last the battle was really over. Julie gave

up on being a boy and could get on with his life as a young lady at

Briarcliff.

Every person has a defining moment in their life and for young Julie it

came at the Harvest Festival. That it was a turning point in his life

cannot be denied in that Julie helped Ms. Chandler the rest of the evening

in every possible way. He was constantly at her side greeting students,

faculty and visitors alike and went out of his way to acquire refreshments

for the guests with whom she was talking. When she introduced him as her

daughter Cindy in the spirit of the evening, he curtsied with a sweet

smile on his face. Even the real girls at the school noticed the

blossoming femininity of Julie and they were so happy for him. Now he

would fit in so much better. Even Jamie saw what was happening, and

dressed in his breath taking Scarlet O'Hara gown, came over and embraced

Julie saying, "Oh Julie, I knew you were a girl on the inside right from

the beginning". The two hugged and one could see the genuine delight in

their eyes. As all the girls intermingled and the music supplied by an

all girl musical group began to play, all eyes turned to the Staptleton

twins as they entered the dining hall dressed as Shirley Temple and

Goldilocks. Apparently the twins still had not outgrown the very childish

outfits they were required to wear and Robert did look adorable with his

hair in ringlet curls as if he had just disembarked from the Good Ship

Lollypop. His little sailor dress was darling and the big sister assigned

to him on his first day of school, who was dressed as Princess Diana, was

holding his hand. His brother Stephen, attired as Goldilocks, was wearing

a red dotted Swiss dress made for a little girl together with the sweetest

bonnet. His big sister was with him, dressed as a drum majorette, complete

with a high hat, short skirt, and twirling baton.

After a wonderful meal, the girls began to file into the elaborately

decorated gymnasium for the dance. A junior girl in a striking catsuit

borrowed from the Broadway play, "Cats" danced with a Spanish senorita in

a full skirt from Barcelona. My Jamie, attired in his Scarlet O'Hara

dress, was spun around by his teacher Victoria White, who was dazzling in

the top hat, spangled tights and cane of a Las Vegas Show girl. Ms.

Chandler was out on the floor dancing with her daughter Julie, causing

some of the girls to cry, knowing that Julie had finally accepted his

femininity. Over all I am happy to say that the Briarcliff Harvest

Festival was a marvelous success, gave the girls something to talk about

for weeks and made me even more happier that I chose the Briarcliff School

for Girls for my son.

Chapter #8 "Home for the Holidays!"

The Thanksgiving holidays were upon us and I was so very excited because my

Jamie and his roommate Stacy, along with two of their girlfriends, were

flying in today for the four day weekend. It was going to be a wonderful

reunion because Eve Jones, mom's good friend from England whom we had

visited three years ago, was going to be in town together with her grand

daughter Andrea, who was first changed into a little girl during our stay

at the Jones mansion in Southhampton. They would be arriving tomorrow. I

was so interested in hearing how Andrea was getting along seeing that she

and Jamie, as former boys, had so much in common. Andrea, now thirteen

years old, was going to stay with us while his grandmother would stay with

mom, so our big house was going to be put to good use.

I drove to the Madison airport and stood nervously in the waiting area as

their plane taxied up to the gate. After several travellers emerged from

the plane, I heard girlish laughter and in the next few seconds I was

surrounded by excited, giggling, pre teenage girls. Jamie, looking darling

in a red jumper dress with a ruffled hem, threw his arms around me. "Hi

Mom!, he said. I want you to meet my girlfriends!". This is my roommate

Stacy, he exclaimed, pointing to a long haired girl in a red sweater and

hunter green plaid skirt. And this is Julie and Teresa! "Oh, I recognize

those names", I thought to myself. "Jamie had mentioned them in his

letters to me". After our initial introductions, Jamie and Stacy, both

eleven years old and holding hands like sisters, walked ahead of us toward

the baggage claim area, while I walked a little behind with eleven year old

Julie, and Teresa, who was twelve. I thought, "This is going to be an

interesting weekend", for I knew that Julie, the pretty girl in the blue

denim skirt with a ribbon in her hair, was a boy. And Teresa, while a real

girl, attired in a black and white suspender skirt set, was the roommate of

one of the now famous Stapleton twins.

We picked up the girl's luggage and made our way to the parking garage as

the girls chatted about school and the coming weekend. The ride to our

lakeside home was a short one and the girls told me about their school

activities, especially the Fall Harvest event that was still fresh in their

minds three weeks later. "Mom, I wish girls still wore Civil War era

dresses, Jamie beamed. "Did you like the full skirts hon, I replied. "Oh

yes mom, I felt so pretty in them". It was apparent that my son had lost

none of his enthusiasm for being a young lady at Briarcliff. I smiled and

thought to myself, "I certainly sent him to the right school". It was also

at the Harvest Festival that little mini skirted Julie in the back seat had

finally given up being a boy and became the honorary adopted daughter of

Karen Chandler, the headmistress of Briarcliff. Julie makes a wonderful

girl and his mother is going to be so proud when she sees what a little

lady he has become.

Arriving at our home, our new houskeeper Elizabeth showed the girls where

they would be staying. Jamie had kind of taken Julie under his wing after

Julie's acceptance of his feminization so I thought that it would be sweet

to have them share Jamie's room. Julie, who has only been a girl for a

short time, never had a pretty room before, so sharing Jamie's totally

girlish room would be a treat for him. His little eyes lit up as he entered

and saw Jamie's canopy bed with the silk and lace ruffled bedspread. He

noticed Jamie's collection of daintily dressed dolls on his shelves and the

soft stuffed animals on his bed. He brushed aside Jamie's ruffled curtain

with his hand and saw the lovely lake, thinking what a wonderful place this

must have been for Jamie to grow up as a little girl. Julie was truly

changed after being forced to wear mother and daughter dresses with Karen

Chandler the night of the Festival. As he followed her around as a little

girl that night, he was being transformed in an almost magical, wonderful

way into a girl child. He tried to resist but the dress, the panties, the

hair ribbon and the comments of Karen's friends, immersed him in a deep sea

of femininity from which he was unable to surface. Karen Chandler had seen

this happen before and felt that she had successfully led another boy child

into the delightful world of girls.

Stacy and Teresa who were real girls, would sleep in a large adjoining

bedroom and when Andrea arrived tomorrow, he would share a room with them.

Elizabeth served a delicious meal consisting of pork roast with apple

sauce, mint and side dishes of candied yams and fresh peas. I had to

remind her that tomorrow was our big meal, not tonight, and that I couldn't

have the girls going back to school a dress size larger. After supper, as

it was starting to get late, I said, "Girls, why don't you run upstairs and

slip into your nightgowns so we can watch the movie that I rented for us,

before bedtime"? Jamie and the girls excused themselves and started to run

upstairs to change out of their dresses. "Girls, I shouted, we do not run.

Remember we are young ladies". Jamie stopped in his tracks, saying "Sorry

mom", and started to walk up the stairs like a proper girl. I really don't

mean to be hard on him but I still have a subconscious fear that the boy in

him will surface. I do not want that to happen and I encourage girlish

behavior whenever I am able.

Soon the girls had their dresses hanging neatly in their closets and came

downstairs dressed like little princesses in their prettiest little girl

gowns. Jamie let Julie borrow one of his nighties and Julie looked just

darling in a knee length pink nylon gown with matching panties. It was a

perfect outfit for a boy, I thought. Why shouldn't boys be allowed to wear

pretty clothes? After seeing how darling the children looked, I couldn't

help thinking that even if I had a family of five boys, they would all be

in pretty dresses and frilly nightgowns. Girls are so much nicer and more

fun to have around. Julie looked so happy in his nightie and I could see

that he was glad to be a girl. Jamie chose a white satin gown with pretty

pink ribbons running through the lace edged puffy sleeves and with dainty

lace trimming around the hem. Stacy was lovely with her waist length hair

flowing over her shoulders in a gown of blue silk, with delicate embroidery

on the sheer bodice. Teresa was wearing pink nylon pajamas with a lacy

collar and lace on the cuffs and pant bottoms. They were very pretty,

although I never let Jamie wear pajamas while he was growing up, preferring

to have my child in skirts, even when he was sleeping. Teresa was a real

girl though, and no one would ever say that she was anything but girlish in

pink satin.

We all cuddled up on the oversized couch in front of our large screen

television set. I was in my favorite floor length black gown with lace trim

across the bodice and on the hem and I felt so happy to have a house full

of young misses with whom to enjoy the holidays. I felt so sorry for my new

neighbor friend Jan, who unfortunately has four boys. After the first

child she kept praying for a girl, but was disappointed each time. As Jan

cannot have anymore children, I think that she might be taking matters into

her own hands. I haven't said anything to her yet about Jamie's actually

being a boy, but I am dying to tell her as the last time I stopped by her

house to borrow a cup of sugar, I couldn't help noticing that her four year

old was wearing nail polish. Jan saw me looking at his hands and seemed to

be embarrassed. She apologized saying, Oh, he's so silly. He insisted that

I let him wear it this one time". Then she changed the subject. However I

believe that Jan may very well be playing dress up with little Patrick when

her husband is off to work and the older boys have left for school. Knowing

her frustration at not having a little girl to dress up and fuss over, I

would not be shocked if I went over there one day and saw Patrick in a

dress and answering to the name, Patricia. I would not blame her at all as

Patrick is a cute child, small for his age, and would make a wonderful

daughter for his mother. I could give her so many helpful hints as my

Jamie has lived as a girl for all eleven years of his life. Maybe I should

give Jan some of Jamie's little dresses to encourage her to sissify

Patrick. She really ought to do it while he is young and adaptable.

We watched the old classic movie, "Raintree County", with Elizabeth Taylor

and Eva Marie Saint. The girls, especially Jamie, loved the pretty dresses

that the stars were wearing. I suggested that we do each other's nails as

we watched and soon we were all fussing with nail polish. Being boys, and

required to wear nail polish at all times at Briarcliff, Jamie and Julie

already had pretty nails. But they wanted to experiment with new shades of

red and pink so we applied remover and started from scratch. Julie, the

newest girl in our midst walked over to me in his pink nightie and demurely

asked me to do his. I said, "Oh I'd be glad to honey, and I began applying

a lovely shade of red that was just right for him." Julie looked at his

nails admiringly and showed them to the other girls. Soon we all had pretty

nails and found that we were having so much fun that we were hardly paying

attention to the movie. Looking at the little pearl earrings that Julie had

in his ears made me think that tomorrow, I will let him borrow a pair of my

dangling earrings. Two earrings are so cute on a boy and I think I can find

a pair of dangling ones that will look darling with his Thanksgiving

outfit. When the movie was over the girls all kissed me good night and went

up to bed, thinking about how much fun it was to be pretty, wear colorful

soft clothes and just be young girls who are loved by all. And Jamie,

brushing his waist length hair before climbing under the covers of his

white satin sheets thought, "I wonder what Andrea is going to look like"?

My sweetie recalled the fateful day when a poorly kicked soccer ball

resulted in Andrew Jones being put in petticoats for good. Soon the little

ladies were in dreamland.

Happy Thanksgiving! The words rang throughout the house as girlish energy

was released bright and early on Thursday morning. After a light breakfast

of blueberry pancakes and a variety of flavored spice teas, the girls took

off their robes to get into their holiday dresses. Mrs. Jones was coming to

drop Andrea off at noon and all the children wanted to look their prettiest

to meet the "girl" from England. Julie still didn't have a lot of girl's

clothes so I said to Jamie, "Honey, why don't you let Julie borrow your red

velvet dress with the lace trim? He'd be so pretty in that". Jamie said,

"Sure mom, he can wear it". Jamie searched his rather large walk in closet

filled with stylish dresses that would be the envy of any girl, and handed

Julie the dress his mother suggested. "Try it on Julie. We're the same

size and it should fit perfectly". Julie took the dress, an absolutely

beautiful long sleeved red velvet dress with pearl buttons in the front.

Julie, who had already put on his white nylon training bra and panties

under his white nylon lace slip, carefully put the dress over his head. It

fell to just above his knees and looked darling. Clearly becoming more of

a girl with each passing day, he twirled around, watching himself in the

mirror. Jamie said, "Julie it will look even prettier if you wear white

tights with it". "Ok", said Julie. Reaching into his lingerie drawer

Jamie found a pair of new white tights that his mother had bought for him

and handed them to Julie. Julie slipped them on under his dress and pulled

them up, feeling delightfully girlish. His little black patent leather

shoes with very thin straps completed his very stylish outfit. "Oh Julie",

Jamie sighed, "you look so pretty". Julie, not knowing what to say, smiled

and made a little curtsy. Then both former boys embraced in a girlish hug

and giggled like the sweet sisters they had become.

I had bought Jamie's Thanksgiving outfit through a catalogue and knew that

he would just love it. It was a pullover style in forest green with a mock

turtleneck collar and a Thanksgiving day motif. The short skirt was edged

with little turkeys, pumpkins, pilgrims and colorfully dressed Indians.

Jamie worn white tights and shiny mary jane shoes with it and I put a green

bow in his hair to match his dress. My little girl looked good enough to

eat. Stacy was in a floral printed tea length dress with a triple tiered

collar and ruffled hem. She was wearing red shoes and was also in white

tights. A red ribbon adorned Stacy's long blond hair. Teresa was dressed in

a stonewashed pleated jumper with a white long sleeved top that was too

cute for words. All my girls looked so lovely. At 12:00 noon, while the

girls were setting the table and doing odd chores to help me get ready for

our big meal, the door bell rang. Jamie yelled, "I'll get it mom", and

walked hurriedly toward the door. I'm so glad that he has learned to walk

nicely like a girl now and not run as if he were a silly boy. He opened the

door and standing there before him was Mrs. Jones and the cutest dressed

little girl that one could possibly imagine. It was Andrea, and to be

totally honest, I have rarely seen a little girl dressed as prettily as

she. Andrea was in a little girl's white lace dress with a full lining,

short puffy sleeves, and a ruffled satin collar. The dress had a minature

rose on the left side of the collar and it buttoned up the back. Andrea

looked like a living doll, and was actually carrying a little doll that was

attired in a dress identical to his own, down to the little rosette. I soon

was at the door myself and warmly embraced Eve Jones and her totally

transformed grandson, who would most certainly fit in, in our very feminine

household. After a brief time of catching up, Eve excused herself as she

was having dinner at mom's house. She kissed Andrea goodbye and left this

thirteen year old child who was dressed more like a six year old with the

rest of us.

Andrea was sitting meekly on the couch and after Mrs. Jones left all the

girls went over to him. They knew that he used to be a boy and understood

the reason for his childish clothes. Boys like Andrea and Julie who were

not lucky enough to be raised as girls from infancy should not be thrust

into a feminine world without experiencing some of the joys of youth that

are part of being female. Karen Chandler knew this better than anyone and

that is why so many mothers desirous of transforming their sons into young

ladies chose the Briarcliff School for girls.They knew that she had a

reputation for bringing a child along at a pace that will assure his total

feminization, and of course that was their desire for their sons. The

headmistress learned in the early days of the school that frilly, lace and

ruffled dresses that very little girls wear have a very feminizing affect

on young boys. Putting a resisting boy in girl's jeans or shorts would not

accomplish anything in the long run. But making him wear short ruffled

dresses, dainty slips, and lace trimmed satin panties reach the very depths

of his impressionable mind. Apparently Eve Jones knew this too, and

consequently she was determined that Andrea learn to be a little girl for a

few years before he is exposed to bras, tight skirts, sheer pantyhose and

other big girl clothes that were to be a part of his future life. I thought

of the Stapleton twins and reminded myself that I must ask Teresa how her

rommate Roberta is getting along in his second month as a girl. Karen had

both boys in baby dresses and I hoped that they were becoming the girls

that everyone knew they should be.

Teresa, who was Roberta Stapleton's roommate was fascinated by Andrea and

said, "Andrea, tell us all about yourself". Andrea was a couple of years

older than the other girls but they kind of took the lead in the

conversation seeing that Andrea was dressed like a little girl. They

started asking him all kinds of questions such as, "Is your mom ever going

to let you wear big girl's dresses? Who does your hair, Andrea? Do you go

to a girl's school like us? How many dolls do you have? Andrea seemed a

little flustered and I said, "Girls, give her time to be here a while. We

have all day to get acquainted and I'm sure Andrea will be happy to answer

all of your questions". This apparently made Andrea feel better because he

started to open up seeing that all the girls accepted him for who he is. He

said, "Mom promised to let me wear more grown up styles if I am a good girl

on this trip to the United States". The girls smiled and Teresa said,

"That's neat, Andrea. My roommate at school still has to wear baby dresses.

I don't think Ms. Chandler is going to let him or his brother wear our

school uniform all semester". "Was he bad"?, asked Andrea. "No", said

Teresa, "it's just that he is new at being a girl and the headmistress

thinks this will help him like being a girl more. He is awfully cute and

his brother is dressed just like him. All the girls treat the twins as

their baby sisters." Andrea smiled and felt a little better to hear that

he was not the only one who had to wear the frilly dresses of a little

girl. When Jamie, who has a considerable doll collection, commented on

Andrea's doll, Andrea said that his grandmother made him carry a doll with

him where ever he went. "She told me that I need to learn how to play like

a girl." Stacy, who was listening to every word, liked Andrea a lot, and as

they were talking, took out a brush and started to brush his hair which was

as long as a girls. It seemed that Andrea would fit right in with all of

us as we prepared to celebrate the holiday with a large roast turkey and

all the trimmings.

Elizabeth served dinner and I was pleased to see that all the girls were

extremely polite and acted like perfect ladies. Andrea shared about his

life in England telling us how his former boyfriends learned that he was

becoming a girl. At first he often fought against his grandmother's

determination to make him a girl and even threw temper tantrums for which

he was spanked. When the spanking didn't seem to change his ways, his

grandmother devised new punishments for him, the most effective of which

was to take him out as a boy wearing some particular article of girl's

clothing in order to embarrass him. This first occurred less than a month

after he was first put into dresses. He had been very surly the whole week

and his grandmother told him to get dressed in his polo shirt and boys

shorts, as they were going out together. Andrew was overjoyed thinking that

maybe she has decided to let him be a boy afterall. He acted very sure of

himself as they went out the door and even carefully checked out the soccer

field as they drove by to see if he saw any of his friends. As it was

Saturday, a few of the boys were out there practicing their moves. He

would have to do a lot of explaining, but at least he would be in pants and

with boys again. But as the Jone's chauffeur driven car turned the corner,

Andrew saw them stopping in front of the Carousel Beauty Salon, his mom's

beauty shop. "Get out, Andrea!", his grandmother said. Andrea told us how

he was forced to go into the store and sit in the chair as the stylist

threw a pink smock around him and styled his hair. When she was done, she

tied a large yellow silk ribbon in his hair, according to his grandmother's

instruction, and told him that now he looked pretty like a girl. After

paying the stylist, grandmother and grandson walked out to the car and

drove back to the soccer field.

Andrew's little heart almost stopped when the chauffeur stopped the car and

he heard his grandmother say again, "Get out, Andrea! And don't you dare

touch your hair ribbon!" "No, Grandma, I can't!". Yes, you will you,

honey! I am going to teach you a lesson that you will not soon forget".

Taking him by the arm, she almost had to push and pull her grandson towards

the boys, who by this time had stopped playing and were watching what was

happening. The three boys looked shocked as they saw that it was Andrew

with a yellow ribbon in his hair looking just like a sissy. They had heard

rumors about Andrew not being a boy anymore but they could hardly believe

it. Now they saw for themselves and heard Andrew's grandmother say to them,

"Boys, Andrea will not be able to play soccer with you anymore for you see

he is becoming a little girl. Look at his pretty hair ribbon and the way

his hair is styled. And then, to the complete amazement of everyone,

including Andrew, she reached into her linen shopping bag, took out a

bright yellow wrap around skirt with dainty flowers on the pocket, and

wrapped it around her grandson, right in front of the boys. "Stand still

Andrea", she said, as she tied it in the back. The boys gasped and Andrew

burst into tears, but Mrs. Jones had made her point. Taking Andrew by the

hand she said, "Say goodbye to the boys, Andrea". Andrew half whispered a

little goodbye and was led off in his skirt and hair ribbon, never to play

with boys again.

Well, my Jamie and his friends were held spellbound as Andrea told them the

first of many stories that he would share with the younger girls. "Wow,

Andrea", said Julie. "That's wild! What did your grandmother do to you when

you got home"? Andrea said, "She told me that she was sorry that she had to

embarrass me in front of my friends but that it didn't a matter because

from now on all my friends would be girls. Grandma Jones forbid me to play

with boys and never let me wear boy's clothes again. When my mother and

father returned from Australia, they immediately liked me as their new

daughter and told me that I would be home schooled so that I could wear

dresses all the time. I pleaded with them, but mom said that I was too

unmanagable as a boy and that being trained as a young lady would be good

for me. Even dad thought it was going to be fun having a new daughter.

They instructed our maids Amanda and Susan to treat me like a girl and

warned them that they would be let go if they didn't help make me a girl.

So Amanda and Susan went out of their way to make me a sissy, and both

treated me like a little sister. Sometimes I helped them dust, iron clothes

or go shopping, always wearing a dress. Mom invited lots of neighbor girls

over and there were birthday parties, slumber parties, and tea parties all

of which were designed to make me more of a girl".

When Andrea was through talking, all the girls gave him a big hug and told

him they were sorry that he had to go through so much, but they were glad

that he was now one of them. Andrea said, I'm glad I'm a girl too, and

that soon I will be able to wear more grown up dresses like all of you. As

Elizabeth began to remove the dishes, we all retreated into the den to

enjoy our dessert of strawberry ice cream and cookies, while talking about

the exciting things that we had planned for the remainder of the holiday.

I was feeling very happy surrounded by my pretty Jamie and his little

friends. Later that night while all of the girls were sleeping my mind

turned towards my neighbor Jan and I determined in my mind that I was going

to help my friend have the little girl for whom she has always wished. I

am so fortunate having a houseful of "little women" and I would like to

show my thanks by helping Jan turn little Patrick into Patricia. But that

is another story!

Chapter #9 "Rainy Day Fun"!

It was the day after Thanksgiving, and from our dining room breakfast

table, the girls and I watched the driving rain fall into the waters of

beautiful Lake Mendota. It was a chilly autumn day in lovely Wisconsin.

We had had such a wonderful day yesterday as Andrea shared story after

story of his life as a new girl in England. For ten years Andrea was

Andrew, a normal boy with boyish interests in sports and games but in one

fateful moment, Andrew's life was forever changed as his grandmother

decided that he should be a girl. As I looked at him sipping tea, attired

in a crinkle-textured pink gown and matching chenille ballerina slippers,

I thought "What a lovely child he has become". His brown hair was long

like Jamie's and he was every inch the young lady. I loved the two little

pink bows that adorned both sides of his head. Our house guest Julie, and

my child Jamie, used to be boys also, but on this Friday morning no one

would have known it for they too were dressed as girls, in lace trimmed

blue and ivory nylon nighties. Stacy and Teresa of course were born as

girls, and as usual they were prettily attired, but they were not any

lovelier than the three newest additions to the feminine gender. I was so

happy for the boys as I knew that they would totally miss out on being

thrown into the harsh, competitive world of males where they would forever

have to prove themselves in the market place and on the playing fields.

No, these children would be spared all that and would learn about fashion,

make up, and hair styling, and all the other marvelous things that make

girlhood so delightful. As I looked at each of the children I could tell

that they were happy being girls and I determined that I would do all that

I could to help them grow up to be lovely young ladies.

But what does one do to entertain a thirteen year old, a twelve year old

and three eleven year old girls on a rainy Friday morning? We are all

excited about "The Great All-American Doll Show" to which I will be taking

them tomorrow but I wanted today to be a fun time for the girls too.

Well, I underestimated the creativity of little girls because no sooner

had I started thinking about some activity when Jamie suggested, "Let's

play dress-up!" I thought "Good girl, Jamie!". Not only will that be fun

but it will give our newest girl Julie a chance to learn more about being

a girl. The girls got all excited about that because Jamie had told them

about the trunks of old clothes that we had in the attic and the many

closets of dresses from which they could choose. I said that I would help

out and told the girls that they could try on my clothes too as long as

they didn't go into my one closet where I kept my most expensive outfits.

I loved my girls but I didn't want them accidently ripping my expensive

business suits or designer gowns. Jamie, bless his heart said, "Mom, can

we help clear the table for you". Elizabeth, our housekeeper, was off this

morning and Jamie was so thoughtful. The five girls quickly removed the

dishes, stacked them in the dishwasher and after wiping the table, were

off to dress up in whatever their little hearts fancied. We so often

express our personalities in what we wear and I was especially interested

in seeing what outfits the boys would choose.

I took off my robe and nightgown and slipped into a red full skirted

daytime dress before making my way upstairs to see what my darlings were

doing. I thought, "How sad it is that many boys with girlish tendencies

have to secretly borrow their sisters clothes when their sisters are not

at home. They enjoy pretty dresses and panties so very much but they can

only wear them when they are alone and there is always the fear that

someone will discover them". I thought, "Mothers just have to be more

understanding and recognize that they may have sons who desperately want

to be their daughters rather than boys". Well, I was going to make certain

that Andrea, Julie and my son would not have to sneak around in dresses. I

want them to know that it is perfectly fine for a boy to dress and behave

like a girl, and I am going to encourage them to be as girlish as they can

be. I knocked on the door of the master bedroom and heard a little voice

say "Come in". Upon entering, I was just delighted to see Julie wearing my

wedding gown of silk, satin and silk organza. Under his bridal dress he

was wearing an adorable white satin petticoat embroidered with dainty

white roses and very lacy satin panties with delicate bows. Holding a

little bouquet of artificial flowers that Jamie had found for him, he was

darling, the picture of innocence and femininity. "Oh Julie", I said,

tears filling my eyes. "You are lovely"! I realized that this child could

have grown up as a boy and would have missed out on ever wearing a bridal

dress. But here he was looking so wonderfully girlish and feminine. I

couldn't resist hugging him and picking him up in my arms, saying, "Honey,

you are truly a girl". And he was. Anyone who would deprive Julie of the

opportunity to be a pretty Miss would be very cruel. This boy is far too

lovely to be anything but a young maiden. Jamie was standing there in his

ivory colored silk nightgown and panties, having spent all his time

helping Julie get dressed. I said, "Honey, aren't you going to dress up

too"? My sweet girl said, "Yes, mother, but I wanted to make sure that

all the girls found an outfit first". That's my Jamie, always thinking

about others, just like a girl.

Taking Julie by the hand and noticing that his red nails looked so pretty,

I said, "May I escort the lovely bride? Julie smiled and curtsied saying,

"Yes ma'am, and balancing on his three inch heels, we went looking for the

other girls. Julie had never worn high heels before and was holding on to

me tightly but I said, "Honey, you are doing just fine. It takes a girl a

little time to get used to wearing heels. But you will love them more and

more as you begin to wear them often. Julie's legs, clad in the sheer

white pantyhose that Jamie had given him looked so lovely. I thought,

"Julie will never go back to being a boy". He is too suited to being a

girl." Jamie, Julie and I heard giggling coming from one of the other

bedrooms on the second floor of our home. We knocked and heard Teresa say

in a playful voice, "Who is it"? I said, "It's the beautiful bride and

her attendants. May we come in"? "Yes, you may", said Teresa. We

entered the room and Andrea, Stacy and Teresa oohed and ahhed as they saw

Julie in his bridal dress. "You are gorgeous Julie", said Stacy. "He is

totally beautiful", responded Teresa. I looked around the room and said,

"Where's Andrea"? Teresa and Stacy smiled and said, "Come on out

Andrea!". Well, the walk in closet door opened and out stepped Andrea,

dressed in a western style red blouse with double ruffles and a four-tier

skirt with multi color ruffles and broomstick pleating. Andrea put his

hands on his hips just like a girl and gave us a big smile. I said, "Howdy

partner!" He looked darling and told us how when he was little he used to

watch American westerns on British television, and always wanted to be a

cowboy. "Well, he came close", I thought, "but the macho cowboys of the

old West didn't wear broomstick skirts". I said, "You almost had your

wish hon. But you're a cowgirl, not a cowboy".Andrea just smiled, knowing

that it was true.

Looking at Jamie, Stacy and Teresa, I said, "Why don't I take the bride

and the cowgirl downstairs to help me bake some chocolate chip cookies

while you girls find outfits for yourselves to wear"? The girls readily

agreed and so Julie in his white satin high heels, holding his skirts

slightly off the floor, made his way towards the door. Andrea, in his

long western skirt and red cowgirl boots followed and the three of us went

downstairs wondering what the other girls would come up with in the way of

costumes. Jamie knew exactly what he wanted to wear. Ever since I

enrolled him in ballet class when he was eight, Jamie has liked short

ballerina dresses. He is very graceful for a boy and showed great promise

as a dancer until he hurt his ankle and discontinued classes. But dancing

in Swan Lake as a pretty girl had left an impression on him and he told

Teresa and Stacy that he was going to put on his pink tutu and pink ballet

shoes. Jamie's favorite color has always been pink and I have tried to add

pink dresses, hair bows, sweaters, and lingerie to his wardrobe whenever

we went shopping. I think that it is important that a girl coordinate her

dresses and lingerie, and not mix up her colors. I have insisted that if

Jamie chose a white slip, then his bra and panties should be white too.

But my little darling loves pink so much that I think he wears pink

panties even when he may be in a white or pale blue slip. What is a mother

to do? I know that I should be happy that at least he loves pink! Not

many boys do, but then not many boys wear pretty dresses and panties like

my Jamie! He is my special child, and I'm happy that I made him a girl.

Jamie found his ballerina outfit and looked adorable in it. His little

pink panties showed under his short, flaired skirt and he pranced around

daintily in his ballerna slippers, practicing pirouettes and walking on

his tippy toes. I placed a little tiara in his long hair and he looked

ready to dance on stage. Meanwhile Stacy had found a cute little '50's

style red and white checkered gingham dress to wear. It had a lace collar,

and a row of pretty lace on each side of the four buttons that stopped at

the waist. The skirt was full and it tied in the back. Before he went away

to school I loved dressing Jamie in the pretty fashions of bygone days and

I recall his often wearing this particular dress around the house. It was

good to see Stacy in it as it brought back pleasant memories of my son and

me in pretty summer dresses playing with his paper dolls. Teresa was

upstairs still taking a long time to get dressed and we wondered what in

the world she found that was taking so long. Well, no sooner had I said

something, when Teresa came walking downstairs wearing of all things, a

little soldier uniform that had belonged to one of Jamie's boy cousins.

The girls mouths opened as they saw Teresa in this boyish outfit complete

with a jacket with sergeant stripes, war medals and army pants. She was

wearing boy's shoes and a military cap with the insignia of the United

States Army. Smiling mischieviously Teresa gave us a very sharp salute and

said, "You can call me Sgt. Terry, girls!" "Teresa"!!, Julie shouted,

"What are you doing?"

Teresa really did look cute as a soldier but I could see that the boys

were in shock. You see, Andrea, Jamie, and Julie, had left the world of

boys the same way that one leaves a sinking ship. Once you leave you do

not return. While the choice had definitely been made for them by older

women, as far as they were concerned, boy talk, boy's clothes, and boy's

ways were no longer an option for them and to see a girl dressed as a boy

was very puzzling. They thought, "Why would a pretty girl like Teresa, or

any girl, ever want to wear boy's clothes even for fun"? It just didn't

register in their young minds and they stood there in their bridal dress,

broomstick skirt and ballerina costume, amazed that Teresa would wear

pants. But what they failed to take into consideration was that Teresa was

a real girl and was in no way less feminine or girlish in clothes other

than dresses. Stacy, being a real girl too, understood this and yelled

down from upstairs, "You look so cool, Sgt. Terry!" I tried to play down

what was happening and said, I think Teresa looks just fine. Let's

pretend that she is a famous war hero and be very respectful towards her.

Julie and Andrea looked at one another, shrugged their shoulders and said,

"Oh alright". Jamie looked up at me and I told him, "It's ok honey. It's

only make believe and Teresa will be in dresses again this afternoon".

Four of the girls were now dressed and that left only Stacy. Jamie said,

"I have an idea for you Stacy". Jamie excused himself and went upstairs

to help get our final child into a costume. Jamie said, "Stacy, you can

be a cheer leader!" Going into one of my closets, Jamie found my junior

high school blue and white cheer leader's skirt and sweater and soon

beautiful Stacy had her costume. Handing her two pom poms, Jamie said,

"Now, you are ready". Soon Stacy came bouncing down the stairs singing,

"On Wisconsin, On Wisconsin, plunge right through that line........" All

the girls laughed and had fun acting out their chosen roles for the rest

of the morning, while enjoying the very best chocolate chip cookies that

anyone ever tasted.

The morning passed quickly with the girls playing make believe in their

cute costumes. Julie just loved his satin gown and practiced walking up

and down the hallway as if he were walking down the aisle in a church. I

secretly hoped that he would be able to be married in a pretty dress some

day. Jamie practiced some of the dance routines that he remembered from

ballet class. He looked so cute dressed as a ballerina. Stacy was doing

somersaults, jumping, and yelling out cheers that I didn't know that she

knew, and Andrea who had found a ten gallon hat to go with his outfit was

totally enjoying the feel of his long skirts. I would have to buy him

some girl's western style clothes before he returned to England. The only

one who seemed to not be having that much fun was Sgt. Terry. I think she

felt the other girls were ignoring her because she was in boy's clothes

and before long she went upstairs and came back down in a blue denim

dress. After a light lunch that the girls helped me prepare, I received a

surprise telephone call from my sister Debbie who was driving through

Madison with her daughter Stephanie, on their way to Chicago. My sister

lived in Minneapolis now and while we are close, our many activities do

not always enable us to keep up with each other's schedules. I haven't

seen her or my niece for a year and it would be fun for the cousins to see

one another again. Stephie was always a big sister to Jamie while he was

growing up as a little girl. Deb and Stephie arrived in the early

afternoon and thirteen year old Stephie ran right to Jamie and hugged him.

"What are you doing in a ballerina costume, little cousin"?, she said.

Jamie explained about playing dress up and they laughed together. The

relationship between the two was so very sweet and I believe having Steph

as a big sister contributed as much as anything, to Jamie's accepting his

girlhood. She was his role model and when they were little, Jamie imitated

everything she did.

Stephanie though that it was perfectly natural for feminine boys to be

raised as girls. She has never seen Jamie in pants and to do so would be

a complete shock to her. As she talked with Jamie, Andrea walked into the

room in his western style blouse and skirt and Stephanie's mouth fell

open. She hadn't seen Andrea for three years and didn't even know that the

Jones' were in America. "Andrea, is that you"?, she said. Andrea laughed

and said, "Yes, I'm a total girl now too Stephanie, just like your cousin

Jamie". Stephanie, looking him up and down and seeing how pretty he was

said, "You certainly are, Andrea. No one would ever know that you are a

boy. You are beautiful." Jamie, experiencing a tinge of jealousy chimed

in, "As beautiful as me Stephie?" Steph smiled and said, "Silly girl.

You are both pretty girls", and she kissed her little cousin.

Jamie said, "Steph, there are some other girls from Briarcliff that are

with us for Thanksgiving that we want you to meet. I called upstairs and

Julie, Stacy and Teresa came down still attired in their costumes. "Wow"!

said Stephanie, "you all look great"! And they did. I can honestly say

that the children staying with me for the holidays could all be models for

pre teen dress catalogues or "American Girl Magazine". My sister Debbie

and her daughter especially loved the bridal dress and said, "And just who

is the lovely bride"? Julie blushed, and I whispered to my sister, "He's

a boy named Julie, Deb". Stephanie overheard me and blurted out, "He's a

boy"! Julie responded, "I used to be a boy Stephanie, but my mother sent

me to Briarcliff to be changed into a girl". "Well, I think your mom was

right Julie, Stephanie replied, "You don't look anything like a boy in

your satin gown". Stacy, dressed as a Madison High School cheerleader

greeted the new arrivals followed by Teresa, who had changed out of her

costume into a dress. My sister asked, "Didn't you dress up, Teresa"?

Teresa replied, "I did but it was as a dumb boy. I wanted to get back

into my dress." "Well, I can't blame you for that, honey", said Debbie.

"Boys are so "nothing". I thought to myself, "She is right about that"!

After persuading Debbie and Stephanie to stay overnight and attend the

"Doll Show" with us the next day, we all decided it would be nice to go

out to eat. I made reservations at an expensive Italian restaurant on the

edge of town and we decided that it would be fun to dress more formally

for supper. We have six bedrooms and four baths in our home so I

instructed the girls to get out of their costumes and take bubble baths

before changing into their evening clothes. Soon the house was a whirl of

activity as the girls made their way upstairs and tried to decide who was

going to use which bathroom. But little Julie lingered behind with

Debbie, Steffie and me. "I know the problem, Julie", I said smiling. You

don't want to take off your bride's dress do you, honey. Oh you are so

sweet. My poor darling loves his pretty satin dress so much that he can't

bear to take it off". I hugged him and said, "Darling, let me tell you

something. You don't have to worry about things like this anymore because

you really are a girl now. Your mother is not going to make you go back to

being a boy ever. That's why she enrolled you at Briarcliff. Besides, Ms.

Chandler has told everyone that you are her honorary daughter now. Honey,

you are always going to be in pretty dresses and skirts from now on.

Also, the staff has been instructed to let your hair grow real long.

Taking his head in my hands and stroking his hair, I said, "So please do

not worry your pretty head. Everything is going to be fine. And I'll

tell you what. Before you go back to Briarcliff on Sunday, I am going to

buy you a white satin dress so you can wear it after classes and pretend

to be a bride. "Ok, honey"? Julie, listening to every word that I said,

thanked me, and reaching down and taking one side of his long dress in his

hand, walked towards the stairs. I noticed that he was already doing much

better in his high heels, which was wonderful for a eleven year old boy

who was so new to girlish things.

Debbie and Stephanie watched all of this and almost cried. "You were so

sweet to him, Aunt Deborah", Stephanie said. "Yes hon", I replied.

"Sometimes as girls, we don't realize how blessed we are. Julie didn't

have a chance to wear frilly dresses or hair ribbons, enjoy little tea

parties with his playmates, or be mommy's little helper when he was young,

as we did. He had to wear unattractive boy's clothes, have short hair and

be treated like a little man. So I want to make it up to him now while he

is still young and can apppreciate it. He is still only eleven and we

want to help him become a complete girl as soon as possible. I understand

why he didn't want to take his bride's dress off. He is still not sure of

himself as a girl and I hope that we will be able to assist him to just

relax and be a pretty young lady. He is awfully pretty, isn't he"? "Oh

yes Aunt Deborah, he is a doll. I wish he was my little sister", replied

Stephanie. "Well honey, you can treat him like a sister while you are

here. I'm sure that he would appreciate it", I said. Now, may I fix you

ladies some tea while the girls are changing? Debbie and Stephanie

accompanied me to the kitchen where we had cinnamon tea and petit fours

while we caught up on all the news of the family. Debbie said, "I'm

looking forward to going out tonight and to the Doll Show tomorrow". I

said, "Yes, it should be great fun for the girls too. And guess what! I'm

thinking of taking my neighbor boy, Patrick, to the Doll Show! Hmmmm,

said Debbie, "Knowing you Susan, that poor boy might end up as a doll

himself". I simply smiled and poured some more tea.

Chapter #10 "A Mother's Wish Granted"!

It was going to be the most memorable day in little Patrick Bryan's life,

a day that would see him wearing a pretty dress for the first time in the

presence of other people besides his mother. Megan Bryant moved next door

to us in August, and during our times together she often lamented the fact

that of her four children, none of them were girls. She longed to have a

daughter whom she could dress up in frilly dresses like other mothers.

She secretly desired to take her son out in public in the adorable dresses

of a little girl. She longed to put ribbons in his hair. As we had only

known each other for a short time, I had not told her that Jamie was a

boy, but my heart went out to her for I knew that she yearned for a mother

and daughter relationship like I had with my son. So when she asked me to

be the babysitter for little Patrick during the basketball championships

in which her oldest son was participating, I had a very wild idea. Hoping

that she would not be offended in any way, I said, "Megan, I hope you

don't mind my saying this, but I have heard you tell me over and over

again about how desperately you would like to have a little girl. When I

stopped by your home last week, I couldn't help seeing that your youngest

son Patrick, was wearing nail polish. You seemed a little embarrassed, but

I want you to know that I thought he looked very pretty with his nails

painted." "Oh Susan, did you really think so"?, Megan responded. "I was

so worried that you would think that I was terrible to do that to my son.

But I want a little girl so badly, that I could cry."

"Megan,

I replied, "Please do not ever feel that way. I have always thought that

boys should be allowed to enjoy pretty things too. There is no harm done

and it gives them a chance to know what it feels like to be a little girl.

"Susan, you are so understanding. We must think a lot alike", said Megan.

"Hon, you would not believe how much we think alike. May I tell you

something that will really surprise you"? "Certainly", said Megan.

"What is that"? "Megan, my daughter Jamie isn't really a girl" "What"?

You are teasing me!" Megan said. "Megan, Jamie is a boy"! "No"!, Megan

said. "A boy? She can't be! She is always the perfect little lady. I

have never seen a girl who wears prettier dresses or who acts as well

mannered as your Jamie". "Yes hon, he is dressed and treated as a girl,

but the fact is, he is a boy. I proceeded to explain Jamie's life history

to Megan and she listened intently to every word. She said, "Susan, do

you think.........." I put my hand tenderly on her shoulder, knowing

ahead of time what she was going to ask me and said, "Yes, Megan, I think

I can help you have the little girl that you have always wanted"!

Megan's heart began to beat faster and she thought, "Oh my goodness, this

could be a dream come true". She thought about how many times she was

tempted to just defy her husband and openly put Patrick in dresses so that

she could have her little girl. When he wasn't around and Patrick was

still a little baby, she sometimes wrapped him up in her lace slips and

silky nightgowns and called him Patricia. Then when he was three and she

couldn't stand not having a girl any longer, she did something very

daring. She went out and bought him some dresses. Holding Patrick by the

hand she dragged him to the little girl's department of a large clothing

store and just loved browsing through all the toddler dresses. Taking

one after another off the rack she would hold them up to her son, and tell

him, "Honey you would be wearing this if you were a girl". A salesgirl

saw her fussing with her son and smiling said, "You can try the dresses on

him in the dressing room if you like. He would make a cute girl" Megan

thanked her and took Patrick into the dressing room where she stripped off

his boy's clothes. She tried dress after dress on him and it was one of

the best days of her life. "Oh, if only I could change him into a girl,

I'd be the happiest mother alive", she thought. She often longed to take

him dress shopping again but constrained herself from feminizing him until

last week when she came up to him while he was watching Sesame Street and

applied red nail polish to his nails. She wanted to take his dresses from

her hiding place and put him in one, but he had aready outgrown them.

Besides she was always afraid that he might tell his father and then her

dream would be shattered.

Patrick was four now and unfortunately becoming more of a boy. It was

only by accident that I happened to see him in his nail polish. Megan was

so worried about what I might say, that she removed it. But now I was

opening up this door for her in a new way and her hearing that boys like

Jamie can be successfully transformed into girls excited her to no end.

She said, "Susan, do you really think I can do it. I mean, what will my

husband and Pat's brothers say"? "Well, hon, you will need to go slowly

and little by little they will come to accept it. Patrick is very small

for his age and he is not into sports like your other boys are, so I think

he will be easy to make into a girl". "Oh yes, Susan, I want to do it. I

want to make Patrick my daughter. Will you really help me"? "Of course

Megan. I think that it is a wonderful idea." Megan and I embraced and

both of us were excited about our new project. I told her, "I am going to

have some of Jamie's friends from school visiting over the Thanksgiving

holiday. When you go to the basketball tournament on Friday and Saturday,

you can leave him with us. That way he will be around girls and we can

begin his gradual transformation. Trust me Megan, and before long you will

have a little daughter to enjoy. Girls are so much more fun to have

around than boys" "Oh Susan, Megan whispered, "I want him in a dress so

badly", and she gave me a sisterly hug.

I had promised Megan that I would pick up Patrick before supper on Friday

evening. The girls, after a full day of playing dress up, baking cookies

and visiting with my niece Stephanie, were getting ready, as all of us

planned to go out to dinner. I thought it might be nice to have Patrick

be around the girls tonight and then all of us would go to the Doll Show

tomorrow. I had told the girls about little Patrick and his mother's

desires for him and they thought that it would be fun to make Patrick one

of them. The girls were all downstairs when I arrived home with Patrick.

My son Jamie was wearing a party dress with a velvet top and plaid taffeta

skirt with an attached crinoline underskirt. He worn red Mary Jane shoes

with cute bows that matched the red in his dress. Julie, who was a boy

less than two months ago, was attired in a red fleece dress with tights

and a red headband while Andrea wore a long sleeved baby-doll dress with a

lace-edged Peter Pan collar and ruffled cuffs. The boys looked darling

and the smiles on their faces indicated that they did not at all resent

being dressed like girls. Rather they were thankful that their mothers

made them be girls and they liked looking pretty and feminine. Stacy and

Teresa, who were real girls, wore pastel colored dresses that were very

pretty.

As we walked in the door, Patrick was a little taken aback at seeing all

the girls dressed in their beautiful dresses. He lived in fear that his

mother might dress him up and didn't like it at all when she talked him

into letting her do his nails. Just because he was small didn't mean he

was a sissy. As he looked around he saw that there were six girls and two

ladies in the room and he was the only one not wearing a dress. But the

girls came over and greeted him and gave him all their attention as he sat

down on the living room couch between Andrea and Stacy. Stacy took

Patrick's hand in hers as looking at it closely said, "Why Patrick, it

looks like you have been wearing nail polish. Do I see traces of nail

polish on your nails"? The other girls all said, "Oooooooh", as if

totally surprised. Stacy continued, "Tell the truth honey! Were you

wearing sissy nail polish like a little girl"? Patrick could not really

deny it because the evidence was there on his nails. When his mother used

nail polish removal on him earlier, she had not gotten all of it off.

Stacy saw his hesitation and said, "Girls, I think Patrick is really a

little girl". Then smiling at Patrick she said, "Aren't you Patricia"?

Patrick pulled his hand away and said, "I am not! I am not!" But Patrick

was outnumbered and the girls were not going to accept a simple denial.

Teresa chimed in, "Yes, you are Patricia! Boys don't wear red nail polish

like this and she held her painted nails out to Patrick. Only girls wear

nail polish so you must be a girl". The real boys in our midst, Andrea,

Julie and my son Jamie, knew what was happening and they were secretly

delighted that another boy was going to be added to their girl's world.

Julie, feeling very girlish, after having been in a beautiful bridal gown

all afternoon, said, "Patrick, if you wear nail polish, you should not be

wearing pants like a boy"! Julie, looking so very cute in his red dress,

continued, "You should be in a pretty dress like mine". And holding the

sides of his skirt, he spun around showing off his lace-edged slip. By

now, Patrick was really becoming afraid. He wished his father or brothers

were here but there were only women and girls and they were all older and

stronger than he was. He looked at me pleadingly and I said, "Patrick,

it's ok honey. The girls are just trying to be nice to you. And they are

right dear. When I was over at your house last week I saw you in your

nail polish". Your nails did look so very pretty honey, just like a

little girls." Julie looked at me and said, Mrs. Graham, He should be a

girl". All the other girls nodded in agreement and I said, "Perhaps

Patrick and I should have a little talk". Patrick was really scared now

so I took his hand saying, "Come with me dear and we can talk more about

what the girls are saying". I led the frightened little boy off to my

bedroom as the girls shouted after me, "Make him into a girl, Mrs.

Graham".

After entering my room, I sat Patrick down on my bed and putting my arm

around his shoulders said, "Honey, don't be afraid of the girls. You see,

three of them used to be boys like you, but they are little girls now and

they are so much happier. Don't they they look pretty in their holiday

dresses? Patrick didn't say anything so I said to him, "Honey it isn't so

bad being a little girl. You get to wear pretty clothes, play with dolls

and you never have to take your nail polish off". Then I said, "Patrick,

I think we should try a little experiment. Let's dress you up as a girl

so you can see what it is like. Your mother told me that she put little

dresses on you when you were three so it is not like you have never worn

them before. Then I did something that totally shocked Patrick. I reached

into my purse and brought out a little album that his mother had given me

with several photographs of Patrick when he was three. She had secretly

dressed him up when the rest of the family was away and kept the pictures

to herself so that she could have her "little girl". Patrick's eyes

widened as I showed him the pictures.. I said, "Look honey, that's you."

The first picture showed him in a white lace pinafore dress holding a

barbie doll.. The facial features were very clear and Patrick could

clearly see that it was him. Although he had vague memories of being put

in dresses, he said, "That's not me". But he wasn't very convincing and I

said, "Oh honey, it is you and you look precious". Did you like playing

with barbies? I bet you dressed them up so they looked very beautiful.

The second picture showing Patrick in a full skirted blue and white dress

with a blue silk ribbon in his hair. As I turned the pages of the album,

Patrick looked closely at the pictures and was becoming very nervous. I

said, "Look at this one hon". It was Patrick and his mother in pale pink

mother and daughter dresses sitting in a swing". He said, "Oh no, someone

else must know! Who took that picture"? I said, It's ok honey, it doesn't

matter if people know that you were a little girl".

I showed him some more pictures and said, "Honey, you don't remember those

days very well because you were only three, but they were days that made

your mommy very happy. She only had boys before you and she wanted a

little girl so badly to buy pretty things for and to dress up like

herself. Mothers love their pretty daughters. They are minatures of

themselves and when a mother doesn't have a little girl, it just breaks

her heart. So you made your mommy very happy, honey. And I think that we

can make her very happy again. Patrick looked at me and said, "What do

you mean, Mrs. Graham. I said, "Honey, I think it would be very nice if

you became a little girl for your mother. You are bigger now and you can

share so many more things with her just like a real girl. Then I told

him, "My Jamie is a boy like you but I made him a girl and he is so much

happier. Doesn't he look adorable in his velvet and plaid dress? Patrick

looked at me and for a moment I honestly thought that I had him convinced.

But I underestimated the deep seated boyishness that was in him because

of the influence of his father and older brothers. He suddenly froze up

and said, "I'm not a girl and I won't get dressed up ever again". And he

pushed the album away. Well, I was afraid that that might happen but I

was prepared for it and I had Megan's permission to force the issue if he

resisted. I tried to sweet talk him into doing what had to be done but

since he wasn't willing, the girls and I would have to take matters into

our own hands. I called downstairs saying, "Girls, will you come up here,

please"? Soon five girls plus Jamie's cousin Stephanie entered the room

in a swirl of skirts and stood around the resisting little boy. I said,

"Girls, I just showed Patrick how pretty he looked as a three year old

girl in this album and told him how nice it would be if he was a girl for

his mommy again". But I'm afraid that he doesn't want to be Patricia. So

we are going to have to make him be a girl.

The girls immediately gathered around the little boy who tried to run.

But there were simply too many of us and soon we had all his boy's clothes

off. Stacy deliberately threw them into the waste paper basket near the

bureau as if they were contaminated, saying, "Goodbye shirt and pants".

Jamie will you look in my top right drawer please, I said. Jamie reached

in and retrieved a pair of blue satin panties and a very sissy satin slip

of the same color. The panties and slip had delicate lace on them and

would never be mistaken for boy's underwear. These were articles of

clothes that only a sweet little girl would wear. Without a word, I

slipped the panties over Patrick's hips and said, "There Patricia, you

will feel so much better in these". Patrick started to cry but the girls

all fussed over him dabbing his little tears with lace handkerchiefs. I

thought, "It is so silly for little boys to resist when their mothers

choose to feminize them. It doesn't do any good to fight it once their

moms decide they should be girls.". Teresa lowered the dainty slip over

his head and he looked darling. Julie, I said, will you get Trish's dress

out of my closet, please? Julie did as he was told and smiling, brought

Patricia's baby blue little girl's dress to me. I said, "Look at your

prettty dress, Patricia. You are going to be wearing it tonight when we

go out to dinner. Honey you are going to be the prettiest little girl at

the restaurant. Patrick started to push it away but Stephanie and Stacy

held his hands and helped put them through the puffy sleeves until Patrick

was standing before us dressed like the darling four year old he had

become. I turned him around and tied the lovely sash in the back of his

dress into a pretty bow. Girls, I said, Should we put him in tights or

socks? Andrea said, "Oh, he should wear tights with that dress. I said,

Trish, would you like to wear tights"? He started to say something when I

said, "Of course you would", and I helped him slide his white tights on

under his dress".

I had learned his shoe size from Megan and from a shoe box on my vanity I

took out the cutest black Mary Janes and put them on Patrick's feet. I

fastened the strap and took a good look at our creation. Oh he looked so

cute. Jamie, will you fetch a ribbon from my sewing basket honey? Jamie

brought over a blue ribbon with a bobby pin and I pinned it into our new

little girl's short hair. I had a long, blonde, little girl's human hair

wig for him but wanted to save that for last. He was becoming a young

lady right before our eyes and the girls and I loved every minute of it

even though Patrick was trying to resist. But strangely enough, the more

we sissified him, the less he resisted. Perhaps the feminine side in him

was surfacing more and more as he became less and less of a boy. I had

worked in a jewelry store years ago when I was in college and I knew how

to pierce ears. We had a little piercing gun and as two of the girls held

Patrick, I pierced both his ears. He winced but then he was ok. I said,

"Patricia, it is so silly the way some boys have only on ear pierced. If

you are going to have pierced ears you need to be wearing two pretty

earrings like a girl, not just one like some kind of a pirate. From now

on honey, you will wear pretty earrings as you become more of a woman. I

touched up Patrick's smooth, soft skin with just a touch of blush and then

taking my lipstick, I did his lips. Oh my, he was absolutely darling. I

was so delighted with my handiwork that I could cry. I remembered how I

loved to doll Jamie up when he was four and this was like having my own

little girl all over again.

Just about that time, the telephone rang and it was Patrick's mom. She

wanted to know how things were going and I said, "Oh Megan, you should see

your son. He is beautiful. Megan got so excited over the phone that she

said, "I'm going to leave the basketball game at halftime so I can see

him. I can hardly wait." Susan, I'll meet you at the restaurant with the

girls.". I hung up the phone and said, "Patricia, that was your mother.

I do hope that you will be a good girl for her. She is going to be so

happy that she has her daughter back again". Julie said, "Yes, Trish, you

are a girl like us now, and Julie gave him a little hug.. Patrick had to

admit to himself that he felt different. He walked around in his dress

and it was so different than wearing pants. He could feel the full skirt

of his dress swinging as he walked. He felt an irresistable urge to twirl

around in his dress. His Mary Janes were so pretty and shiny and they had

little taps on them. The tights made him aware that he was a girl with

every movement and he liked the way they felt on his legs. Touching the

sides of his dress he could feel his slip underneath and liked the silky

feeling next to his skin. And when he sat down, arranging his skirts

under him, he felt his little panties under his dress and knew that this

was the beginning of a new life for him. He even started to think, Maybe

I really am a girl".

All the girls noted the change in his behavior and were very nice to him.

Stacy said, "Welcome to the world of girls, Trish". Andrea came over and

hugged him. Teresa taught him to curtsy and Jamie said, "Mom, what about

his hair"? Oh, I almost forgot. We were all so taken by the sight of

pretty Patrick that I forgot the most important touch of all. We couldn't

bring him to the restaurant as a short haired boy in a dress. I went to

my closet and brought out the lovliest little girl blonde wig that anyone

has ever seen. Come here Trish, I said, Taking the temporary ribbon out

of his boy's hair, I placed the wig, with its soft flowing shoulder length

curls on his head and lo and behold we had a four year old girl child

standing in front of us. I refastened the ribbon in his hair, brushed it

out and we had Patricia all ready for his first outing as a girl. I

thought , "Perhaps he will be his mother's daughter for good. Megan

deserves that. Then Stephanie showed him how to sit as a girl with his

knees together and she applied red nail polish to his nails. She said,

"This time you won't have to take it off Patricia". The girls and I all

got light coats out of the closet and we put one of Jamie's little coats

on Patrick. It was red and had a velvet peter pan collar and velvet

cuffs. Patrick slipped his arms in the sleeves and I buttoned the little

gold rimmed buttons. Then I hugged him to myself, proud of the way he

looked. I just knew his mother would be so thrilled to see him like this.

As the girls walked out to the car that was parked in our long driveway,

Patrick felt so very different. He was very conscious that he was in a

dress and he felt his slip against his knees as he walked. In his little

boy's mind he thought how much freer he felt in girl's clothes. There was

nothing tight or restricting around his legs such as when he was in shorts

or long pants. His legs were bare and skirts swirled around him. He was

aware that his hair was falling softly on to his shoulders and that there

was a pretty ribbon in it. He touched it from time to time and noticed

that it was silky like his slip. His tights caressed his legs and he was

in panties like a girl, in the prettiest blue color. His little shoes

were black and shiny and he found himself taking smaller steps. He was

surrounded by women and girls and he was being taken to a restaurant as a

little girl where everyone would see him in a dress. He thought to

himself, "I feel like a sissy". Julie came up to him, smiled, and taking

his hand, said, "Hi, little girl"! Oh, it just penetrated his little

heart being called a girl and he thought, "It must be true". He thought,

"What will mom and dad and my brothers think? He got into the car with

all the girls and pondered these things as they drove to the restaurant.

What his mother would think was soon very apparent as she was waiting at

the restaurant door. As Patrick got out of the car, she almost ran to the

car door, picked him up in her arms and said, "Oh darling, look at you.

You are beautiful in your dress. She raised him up in her arms so that his

dress was falling over the side of her arm. She delicately pulled it down

for him so that it covered his panties. Then she brushed back his

curls,and kissed him on the cheek. Whispering in his ear she said, "It's

ok honey sugar, you and mommy are going to be special friends from now on.

You are going to be my little girl. Won't that be fun?." Patrick,

already feeling very girlish in his dress and panties simply kissed his

mother and said, "Am I Patricia now, Mom"? His mother said, Yes dear, you

are Patricia, mommy's precious girl, and she kissed him again. Patrick

had his arm around his mom's shoulder as she carried him into the

restaurant and noticed the nail polish on his nails, and thought, "I'm not

a boy anymore". Megan sensed him relax in her arms and thought, "Finally,

I have my little girl", and mother and daughter entered the restaurant,

aware that their relationship was forever changed.

Chapter #11 "A New Doll for Jamie!"

It was Saturday morning of the Thanksgiving weekend and today was the day

of "The All American Doll Show". Jamie just loves his dolls and I had

promised him that I would buy him a new pretty doll for his collection.

While other boys his age are starting to read "Sports Illustrated", my

Jamie's favorite magazine is "Doll Reader" and for the last few years he

has saved his money to purchase some very pretty dolls. But this doll show

was exciting for another reason too! Little Patrick, who became his

mother's little girl yesterday, was going to have his second outing as a

young lady. His mother Megan was going to bring him to our home for

breakfast and then Jamie and I, Megan and Patrick and Jamie's girl friends

from Briarcliff would drive to the Show together. Megan was so pleased

last night when she saw how we dressed Patrick and I couldn't help

noticing that she was visibly overjoyed to see her son in a dress! I just

know that she regretted waiting until he was almost five before she put

him in girl's clothes for good. Jamie, Julie, Andrea, Stacy and Teresa

came down to breakfast in their nighties and robes, giggling like the

little girls they were. They were proud of their role in sissifying

Patrick last night and looked forward to seeing him in his second day as a

girl. They didn't have to wait long for Megan knocked on my door at 9:00

AM sharp.

Dressed in a dark green dress with a stylish black leather coat Megan

greeted us with a darling little boy holding her hand. Only he wasn't

dressed like a boy, unless the latest Paris fashions dictated that four

year old boys should be attired in knee length sailor dresses! Patrick

looked absolutely darling and Megan was beaming. "Look at him", she said.

"Isn't he the prettiest child you've ever seen"? Patrick hid behind his

mother's skirts but all of us could clearly see that this prettily dressed

child was a fugitive from the world of boys. His mother pulled him out

from behind her with her hand and said, "Twirl around honey, and let the

girls see your pretty dress". And she spun him around as if he were a

tiny fairy princess. We could all see the pretty white nylon petticoat

that his mother had put on him under his dress and we instinctively knew

that Patrick was in matching panties too. He was the picture of little

girlhood and Megan couldn't be happier. Megan hugged me and said, "Susan,

I can never thank you enough. This is what I have always wanted for

Patrick and now at long last I have my girl". "Isn't that right little

sweetie"?, she said, turning to her son. Patrick was speechless but not

overly uncomfortable as everyone in the room was delighted to see him in a

dress. I thought to myself, "Patrick is such a lucky little boy. His

mother is going to make him into a little lady and before long his short

boy's hair will be flowing to his shoulders in pretty ribbons and curls.

After breakfast all the girls went upstairs to change for the Doll Show

while Megan and I chatted about her new "daughter". "Susan, what should I

say to my husband and Patrick's brothers when they come home from the

basketball tournament tonight?" "Well Megan", I said, "We are going to

have to hope for the best. Maybe when Frank and the boys see how cute he

looks they will go along with his transformation. But you must be firm

honey no matter what they say. You have waited so long to have your

daughter and now that Pat's transformation has begun, it would be unfair

to him to take him out of dresses in his first days as a girl." "Oh, you

are right, Susan", Megan replied. "I am a little nervous but I will stand

up to them. I'm not going to let them make Pat a boy again. I want him

to be my daughter, Susan"! As Megan finished talking, the girls came

downstairs all dressed for the Doll Show. Jamie was wearing a very lovely

black velvet dress and his friend Julie was in a cute pink outfit with a

lace collar and a full skirt.

Andrea borrowed one of Jamie's long tea length dresses and looked quite

pretty standing there with a little matching purse. Stacy and Teresa, the

real girls visiting us, wore their Briarcliff skirts and blouses. My

sister Debbie, her daughter Stephie and I were in dresses too as we liked

to set a feminine example for the boys and especially for our newest

addition to the feminine gender, little Patrick. The girls all made a

fuss over him and told him how pretty he looked and soon all of us were

out the door piling into our two vehicles to attend the Great American

Doll Show.

The Show was wonderful and the boys seemed enthralled by the prettily

dressed "girl dolls". The best doll makers in the country had exhibitions

there and Jamie was in his glory as he gently picked up and admired the

various dolls on display. Jamie had little Patrick by the hand as they

walked around the displays and Patrick seemed to take a wonderful interest

in the dolls as well. I was so proud of him as this was only his second

day in dresses. Jamie, being very knowledgable about dolls and clothes

for a ten year old, carefully explained to Patrick about how

it is so important to take care of one's dolls, handling them gently and

treating them just like real little girls. As the children went from

display to display I saw Patrick admiring a darling little doll named Mary

Kate. He was fingering the delicate lace of her short dress and seemed

amazed at her clothes. I then saw him look down at his own lace edged

dress and thought, "Oh the little sweetheart is realizing that he is

dressed like a pretty girl just like the doll. I do hope that he takes to

being a girl for his mother's sake. Megan is so sweet and she has put up

with nothing but men and boys in the family for so long. It will be so

nice for her to have a daughter now". I asked him, "Honey, do you like

that particular doll"? Patrick said, "She has a dress just like mine". I

smiled at him and said, "Oh yes honey, it is exactly like yours. Isn't

she beautiful?" The little boy smiled and I said, "Patricia dear, I think

am going to buy you this doll as a gift to help celebrate your first days

as a new girl!" Jamie said, "Oh mom, he'll love it and playing with dolls

will help him become a girl." That's right Jamie, I replied, "and I just

know that our Patricia will take good care of Mary Kate, won't you

sweetheart"? Well, Patrick just held the sides of his little dress and

didn't know what to say. I could see that he was already becoming a shy

little girl.

I paid the clerk for the doll and rather than have "Mary Kate" wrapped up,

I handed her to her new little mother. Patrick clasped the doll to

himself and I had the sneaking suspicion that Megan was going to be

pleased with the way things were going with her son. Megan, who was taking

in the huge display in another area of the convention center finally

caught up with us and saw Patrick walking hand in hand with my son Jamie,

both of them as pretty as a picture in their sissy dresses, with Patrick

tenderly holding his doll to his bosom with one arm. Megan put her hand

on mine and said, "Oh Susan, you can't imagine how happy I am. This is so

wonderful. Patrick is loving every minute of being a girl and this is

going to make it so much easier when Frank and the boys come home tonight.

Susan, will you be there with me"? I looked at Megan and hesitated for a

moment. She noticed my hesitation and said, "Please Susan, I need a friend

to be with me when I tell them that Patrick is going to be Patricia. They

will listen to you because you made Jamie a girl". I hugged her and said,

"I'll do it for you Megan", and she squeezed my arm, relieved that she

wouldn't have to face the ordeal of telling her husband that his youngest

son is now his daughter, all by herself. The other girls all told Patrick

how pretty his new doll was and encouraged him to keep her prettily

dressed and to take good care of her. Stephanie said, "You are her mommy

now Patricia"! We all smiled and everyone was genuinely happy that

Patrick was not fighting his feminization but seemed to be enjoying being

the girl that his mother wants him to be. As Jamie would be upset if I

bought Patrick a doll and didn't purchase one for him, I asked him if he

saw any that he would like to add to his collection. Jamie led me to a

display counter where he showed me a prettily dressed Rapunzel doll in a

blue gown with long blond hair like his own. Jamie said, "I just love her

mom!" I picked up the doll and thought, "Oh, my son does have expensive

tastes" She cost over $100.00 but I still had daddy's trust fund and I

wanted my child to be happy. So Jamie became the proud owner of a lovely

long haired doll. I thought, "Girls will be girls", as Jamie and Patrick

walked away with their pretty dolls.

We all had lunch at a fancy German restaurant and everyone laughed when

the waitress singled out Patrick to compliment on what a pretty little

girl he was. In any case we were pleased that he was being so readily

accepted as a sweet little girl. It was good for him to be around girls

and to have older women tell him that he was one of them. We all had a

wonderful meal, laughing and giggling as women and girls sometimes do. We

ate and talked about the doll show, holiday dresses, the different

perfumes that we all liked and other girlish things. I thought, "This is

so marvelous for Patrick, who in the past was forced to listen to silly

talk about basketball, hunting and fishing and other activities that make

up a man's world. Patrick looked so darling in his dress and our talk was

so much more suited for a boy in the process of becoming a young lady".

After dropping everyone off, Megan, Patrick, and I walked across our

property to Megan's home with a little bit of fear and trepidation. We

weren't quite sure how her family would react at seeing their youngest son

and brother fully attired as a little girl. Megan said to Patrick, "Honey,

don't you worry about what they say to you. You were meant to be a little

girl and we are finally taking the necessary steps to make you one. Just

be polite and sit like a girl and mommy will take care of everything".

Megan served tea and cookies to us as we awaited the return of her husband

and the boys. At around seven o'clock we heard a knock on the door and

Megan went to answer it. In walked Frank and four very tired sons who were

exhausted after the long basketball weekend. Jamie and I watched as one

by one their eyes turned to little Patrick and I heard Frank say, "Megan,

what in the world did you do to Pat? The boys were too shocked to say

anything. They just looked at one another with their mouths open.

Megan took the lead and said, "I want all of you to sit down and I will

explain". Then she said, "Frank, and boys, for a long time I have felt

almost separate from this family. You are always going to ball games,

watching sports on television, talking "man talk" and doing "guy" things.

Well, I need to have a companion too and the child that you see sitting

there in a dress, is going to be my special friend. "But Mom, he's a

boy"!, blurted Jonathan, Megan's eldest son. No, Jonathan, you are wrong,

honey. He is not a boy anymore. As of last night, Patrick becme

Patricia, and you will treat him as your little sister." The other boys

were still too shocked to say anything but Jonathan said, "Mom you can't

dress him like a sissy". "I most certainly can", said Megan. Your brother

likes being a girl and feels very comfortable in girl's dresses, don't you

dear? All eyes turned toward Patrick and he got up from his chair and ran

to his mom, his little skirts swirling around him. Megan hugged him and

smoothing his skirt said, "Boys, I want you to meet your new sister,

Patricia. He won't be playing basketball with you anymore. Show the boys

your new doll, honey. Patrick skipped over to the toy chest and brought

out "Mary Kate" and showed his brother's his doll. "Oh my", I thought,

"this is going to be interesting".

Frank finally spoke and said, "Megan, you can't make a boy into a girl.

It just isn't done". "That's where you are wrong Frank", replied Megan.

"Do you know Susan's daughter, Jamie"? "Yes", said Frank. "She is a very

nice little girl". "Well", Megan said, "Jamie is a boy who became a girl

just like Patrick is going to become one". "Frank was taking this

remarkably well", I thought. Frank said, "Come here Patrick!" Patrick

walked slowly to his father holding his doll by one hand. His father

knelt down on one knee and said, "Do you really want to be a little girl,

son"? Patrick looked at his mother who nodded her head as if to say,

"Tell him that you do". Patrick then clutched his doll to himself and

said, "Yes, daddy!". "Well then", said Frank, "Go ahead and make a girl

out of him, Megan. I don't think it will hurt anything if that is what

you really want". "Boy's" said Frank, looking at his other sons, "I think

we have a new girl in the family, so we men are going to have to stick

together". Megan smiled and said, "You can stick together all you like

Frank, as long as Patricia and I can be mother and daughter". As Megan

said that, Patricia walked slowly back to his mother and it was almost

symbolic as the family recognized they had lost a son and brother but

gained a very pretty little daughter and sister. I was so happy that all

turned out well. Megan and Frank told the boys that they were always to

treat Patrick like a girl and never make fun of him because he would be in

dresses from now on. Megan even took it one step further, warning the boys

that if she ever heard any of them teasing their sister, they might find

themselves becoming a sister to Patricia themselves. Jerry who was only

six years old was especially frightened by his mother's words as he was

afraid that his mom might decide that she wanted a playmate for Patrick.

Then he would have to be a girl too. Little did he know that Megan

already pictured him as "Janie" in her mind, and that one day the

following Spring a beautifully attired mother would be shopping in the

mall with two male children on each side of her clothed in matching pink

lace dresses. Yes, my friend Megan got more than she wished for. She

sucessfully changed her two youngest children into lovely young girls and

was the happiest she had ever been in her life.

All the girls were excited when I told them what happened at Megan and

Frank's home. They were excited for Patrick and promised that they would

include him in girl's activities whenever they were home from school.

That night the girls and I watched "The Sound of Music" video and all

seemed to enjoy it as they admired the pretty dresses worn by the Von

Trapp girls. After the movie, all changed into their nighties and were off

to bed. It had been a wonderful weekend and we would all be sad to see

Andrea, my sister Karen, and my niece Stephanie, leave Madison. As my

sister and I chatted, we received a telephone call from Andrea's mom

asking if she could come over for a few minutes. I said, "Of course!", as

we were so happy that she had allowed Andrea to stay with the other girls

for the weekend. Mrs. Jones arrived after fifteen minutes and told Karen

and me that she would like to talk to us about something. She said,

"Susan, you know Andrea is thirteen now and has been a girl for three

years. I am so thankful that there have not been any hormonal changes yet

but I must do something before my grand daughter begins to experience the

things that happen to young boys. So I want you to be the first to know

that his parents and I have decided to have Andrea permanently changed

into a girl." "Oh Mrs. Jones", I said, "You are thinking about actually

changing him into a real girl"? Where are you going to take him"? "Well

hon, Dr. Williams is spending a year at a New York hospital and she has

recommended a wonderful woman surgeon who has made scores of pre

adolescent boys into girls". Mrs. Jones reached into her purse and showed

me pictures of some of the the boys who were now lovely young ladies.

Karen and I were amazed because not one of the former boys appeared to be

anything but "all girl". They were positively lovely and I am sure a

delight to their mothers who insisted on the gender change. I said, "Mrs.

Jones, when do you plan to do this"? She replied, "Next week hon, only

Andrea doesn't know it yet. I have been afraid to tell him for fear that

he would not want to go through with it. But he is such a sissy. He

really needs to become a total girl, not just a pretty boy in girl's

clothes". I said, "Can we be of any help"? Mrs. Jones said, "I was

hoping that you would talk with him dear. You seem to be so knowledgeable

in these things. We all know what a perfect young lady Jamie has become

through your training!"

Well, once again, I was to be involved in helping a boy to become a girl,

only this time it was more serious. If Andrea undergoes a complete

change, he can never be a boy again. I told Mrs. Jones that I would talk

with him in the morning. After she left, I laid in my bed for hours

thinking that perhaps this was a providential meeting as I have been

thinking about doing something with Jamie also. I have never seriously

considered surgery but I often think that I must at least start him on

female hormones. The idea of Jamie developing the secondary sexual

characteristics of a male is totally unthinkable for me in that my son has

been a sweet girl all his life. I couldn't bear to see him as anything

other than a female child. I determined that I would observe everything

that happens with Mrs. Jones, Dr. Williams and Andrea and make a decision

in the very near future about my own son. He was eleven now and also in

danger of the ravages of male hormones. Sunday morning after church, I

drove to the home where Mrs. Jones and Andrea were staying. Andrea looked

very cute in a red dress and a darling hairdo in which his grandmother had

tied a pretty bow on the side. She said, "Andrea, Susan and I have

something to tell you". I thought, "I can't believe that I just witnessed

Megan telling her husband and sons last night that their youngest boy was

now a girl, and now I was about to tell Andrea that he is going to enter

the world of women and girls for good. Maybe Karen is right when she

jokingly refers to me as 'The Girl Maker'".

I started out by saying, "Andrea, do you remember that day when you kicked

the soccer ball through the window three years ago"? Andrea smiled and

said, Yes, Mrs. Graham, that's the day Grandmother made me wear a dress

for the first time." "And honey, I continued, "You do know that it was

best for you to become a girl, don't you"? "Oh, yes, Mrs. Graham", Andrea

replied. "I don't feel like a boy anymore". "Of course not dear", I

said, "You are one of us now and being a girl is much better than being a

boy". "Oh, I know", said Andrea. "Well Andrea, your parents and

grandmother think that it is time that you give up being a boy for good

and that you be changed into a total young lady. Would you like that

honey"? Andrea threw back his head like a girl and his long hair flipped

to one side. I continued, "Honey, all of us want to see you develop into

a young woman and look girlish in your pretty dresses and blouses the way

young teen age girls do. We also want you to be free from having to deal

with such things as shaving and other things that poor boys have to go

through. So honey, we think it is best that you be made into a girl once

and for all". Andrea instinctively crossed his legs like a girl and I

thought, "There is no question in my mind that this child had been well

trained during his three years as a young lady. He is as feminine as

Jamie whom I trained myself to be completely feminine since he was a baby.

Well, Andrea"?, I said. Andrea looked at his grandmother and with a big

smile completely put her mind at ease. He ran to her, gave her a great

big hug and said, "Yes, grandmother, I want to be a girl forever". "Oh

Andrea", his grandmother cried, "that is so wonderful! I knew you would

agree. You were never a boy even during your first ten years in pants.

Some boys are girls inside even though their bodies seem to indicate

otherwise. I am so glad there are sensitive mothers like Susan who know

when boys should be dressed and raised as girls, in spite of what others

may think. Oh honey, I am going to help you become a perfectly delightful

young woman!" It warmed my heart to see Grandmother and grand daughter

embrace and I was once again glad to have the opportunity to help a boy

make the wonderful transition into the world of girls.

I told Jamie and the girls about what was going to happen to Andrea when I

got home and he and Julie were fascinated. They asked question after

question and I tried to explain that Andrea's transformation would mean

that he would grow up to be a young woman just like me. Jamie and Julie

said they thought that was neat. I was very flattered and realized that

these boys were just as feminine in their thinking as any real girls.

Stacy, Jamie's Briarcliff roommate and Teresa both cheered when they heard

Andrea was going to become a real girl and Stacy said, Jamie, you and

Julie should become real girls too". As I looked at the boys standing

there in their dresses, I thought, "How true! It would be a shame to keep

such children as boys. If they want to be girls, why shouldn't they. It

is so sad that society assigns such strict gender rules to children. If

it's acceptable to be a tom boy, it should be equally acceptable to be a

sissy. If girls can climb trees and play baseball then boys should be

allowed to play dress up and have tea parties. Jamie, Andrea and Julie

were sissies, and as such, they need to wear dresses, not pants and

shirts. And if the boys want to be real girls, that should be between

them and their mothers who know what is best for their children. As I

told Andrea and Mrs. Jones how happy I was for them, I began to seriously

consider hormonal treatment for my son, for I would like nothing better

than to have Jamie go from being my little girl to my sweet teenager, whom

I could help become the perfect young Miss in the years ahead.

Well, the girls had a teary farewell Sunday afternoon. After saying

goodbye to my sister Karen, Stephanie and Andrea (who would be a total

girl the next time they saw him), I drove them to the airport for their

return flight to Briarcliff. When I got home it was so very quiet and I

had time to think about a lot of things. I want to share some of my

thoughts with you, especially those among you who might wonder if I was

right to make Jamie a young lady. While Jamie never played with toy guns

or trucks, he did have a collection of "Barbie's" that would be the envy

of any young girl. While he never wore a baseball uniform he did wear a

pink satin flower girl dress. While he never wore camoflauge paint

playing GI Joe with the boys, he did wear pink nail polish and lipstick

with the girls. While he never went fishing as a boy with his dad, he did

go shopping as a girl with his mother. While he never got into fist fights

like the boys, he did attend slumber parties with the girls. While he

never wore a crew cut in the summer to stay cool, he did wear his long

hair in a pony tail to stay pretty. While he never wore trousers and

button down shirts, he did wear pretty silk blouses and pleated skirts.

While he never slept in boy's pajamas, he did sleep in silky baby doll

nighties. So dear readers, after considering the choices available to my

child, I openly admit that I made my son a girl, and as he approaches

puberty, I may very well take steps to assure that he remains a sweet

young lady. He is mommy's little sissy girl, and I love him so very much.

Chapter #12 "Back to School!"

After a marvelous Thanksgiving weekend in Madison, my dear Jamie and his

girl friends returned to the Briarcliff School for Girls. The school

required all the girls to return by 5:00 PM so they could share in a

"Welcome Back" supper that would be served at 6:00 o'clock. As the girls

entered the small airport terminal they were met by Jamie's English

teacher, Victoria White. Victoria has always had a special interest in my

son because he so resembled her little brother whom she dressed as a girl

several years ago. Victoria greeted the girls cheerfully hugging each one

and giving a special little kiss on the cheek to Jamie. Jamie blushed,

remembering how Victoria put nail polish on him after class on the first

day of school. The girls climbed into Victoria's car and soon they were

speeding back to the campus. The girls excitedly told Victoria about their

dress up games, the doll show, Patrick's becoming a girl, meeting Andrea,

and all the other things that they did and Victoria was delighted to see

them in such good spirits. Then smiling, she said, "I do hope that you

behaved like proper young ladies while you were home". Jamie, answering for

the other girls, said, "Oh yes, Ms. White, we never forgot that we were

Briarcliff girls and we acted like ladies at all times". "That's good

girls", said Victoria. "I am very proud of you". Jamie dear, Victoria

said, "Do you still paint your nails with the pretty red color that I put

on them the first day of class"? Jamie was so pleased that Ms. White

remembered and holding out his hands for her, replied, "Oh yes, Ms. White.

That is my favorite color". "Oh good honey", Victoria said, "I can see you

are still my special little girl". The four girls, two of whom used to be

boys, smiled and felt so happy to be attending a school with such loving

teachers.

At the evening meal, Headmistress Karen Chandler addressed the children

saying, "Welcome back girls. We hope that you had a fun filled weekend and

that you are all ready to get back to your studies tomorrow morning". Ms.

Chandler went on to talk about the high standards of Briarcliff and how all

the girls should considerate themselves fortunate to attend such a highly

regarded prep school. As she was speaking all eyes turned to the back of

the dining hall as some latecomers were arriving. The girls looked and saw

that it was Teresa's room mate Stephanie and his twin Roberta who had spent

the Thanksgiving weekend with Paige Jensen the social studies teacher. All

three walked to a rear table and the girls giggled to see that Stephanie

and Roberta were still in very sissy baby dresses and hair ribbons. It was

very apparent to all that the headmistress was dead serious when she

instituted the school policy that boy enrollees exhibiting even the

slightest amount of boyish behavior would be treated like little girls

until they demonstrated they were mature enough to wear the Briarcliff

uniform. Consequently each year since Karen Chandler became headmistress,

there was always at least one or two boys on campus dressed like "little"

girls. Karen knew exactly what she was doing and inevitably the specially

dressed boys developed into the most feminine girls on campus. Wearing

frilly baby dresses and lacy petticoats purged the boys of any male

tendencies and caused them to develop into very sweet girls.

Classes began early Monday morning and a handful the girls were very

excited because this was the week that representatives from a top New York

modeling agency were coming to interview girls for part time modeling

positions. The Briarcliff School for Girls has long been a favorite source

for models in that their stress on poise, beauty, comportment, femininity,

social skills and fashion has produced some very lovely models for the

fashion world. My son Jamie already had modeling experience when he was

eight and as such he would be a prime candidate to model pre teen fashions.

Tryouts were by invitation only and ten percent or twenty of the Briarcliff

girls were scheduled to meet with the Gabrielle Montaigne Agency

representatives. When the list was posted it included the lovliest girls

in the school and to no one's surprise, Jamie and his room mate Stacy were

among them. The long haired blond eleven year olds were the envy of so

many girls not only because they were beautiful but also because of their

intelligence and sweet dispositions. However there were some surprises in

that the twins names were also on the list of candidates! Perhaps the fact

that they were so new to being girls caused some of the real girls to be a

little jealous. But no one could deny the fact that Stephanie and Roberta

were pretty little girls, especially in the darling frilly dresses that

they have had to wear since their second day of school. Then too, the fact

that they were twins was a real plus, for the agency was always looking for

new creative ways to show off the fashions of the manufacturers whom they

represented. The Montaigne Agency sent two former models who are now

executives in the company to conduct the interviews and after classes, the

twenty girls all gathered together in the school music room. Dressed in

their Briarcliff uniforms, the girls waited nervously until called in for

their individual interviews.

Jamie was the fourth girl called into the meeting room. After entering,

Jamie curtsied to the two beautifully dressed women who introduced

themselves to him as Diana Evenson and Tara Collins. "Sit down Jamie

dear", Tara said. Jamie delicately brushed the skirt of his school girl

uniform under him and sat down like a young lady as he had been trained to

do since he was a little girl. Tara looked at Diana and said, "Karen

(Chandler) was right. He is absolutely adorable"! Jamie blushed upon

hearing that and lowered his eyes, feeling a little embarrassed. Diana

said, "Jamie, Headmistress Chandler told us a little about you but you are

so lovely that we would like to know a lot more about you. Tell us honey,

how long have you been a girl"? Jamie answered in a sweet voice, "I can't

remember ever not being a girl", Ms Evenson. "You mean you were raised as

a girl from early childhood, hon"? "Yes, ma'am", replied Jamie. "Oh Tara,

did you hear that", said Diana. "That is so sweet. He has always been a

girl"! "Oh my", responded Tara, "I can see why. Jamie, you are certainly

one of the prettiest little girls that I have seen and I have interviewed

hundreds of girls for modeling jobs. I can hardly believe that you are a

boy". "Tara"!!!, exclaimed Diana, "He's not a boy, silly". His mother

would be furious if she heard you call him a boy. He is such a beautiful

child". Don't you just love wearing pretty dresses, honey?, Diana said.

Jamie nervously fingered the hem of his skirt and replied, "Oh yes, Ms.

Evenson, I do love my dresses". Diana hugged him and said, "I don't blame

you sweetie. I feel so sorry for pretty boys who would look so sweet in

dresses but never get the chance to be pretty like us girls". "And you are

a little girl, aren't you Jamie,? said Tara, with a big smile on her face.

Jamie giggled and replied, Oh yes, I am a girl, Ms. Collins. You are such

a doll, Jamie. I wish I could take you home with me and have you be my

little sister", said Tara. I always wanted a sister like you. "I would

dress you up every day and show you off to all my friends".

Jamie dear, said Diana, We want you to try on some clothes for us to be

sure that you will fit into our plans for the spread that we are doing for

"Young Miss" Magazine. Would that be ok honey"? "Yes, Ms. Evenson", said

Jamie. "Well take off your uniform dear and Tara will show you what to put

on". Diana helped Jamie slip out of his blouse and skirt and both women

looked him over as he stood before them in a white, very dainty, lace

trimmed slip. "Oh Diana, he makes a perfect little girl. Look at him. He

is so delicate and poised. I think that we have our top model already",

said Tara. Honey, I if your mother allows it, I want you to come and spend

a couple of weeks with me in New York next summer. I would love to take you

shopping and buy you lots of pretty dresses to take back to Wisconsin with

you. I really want my girlfriends to meet you". Then Tara said, "Little

honey, when I get married I expect to have all girls, but if I happen to

have a boy, I am going to call him Jamie and put him in dresses just like

you." Diana listening to the conversation said, "I believe you Tara! Pity

the poor child who happens to be born a boy in your home", she laughed.

"He would probably never get to wear anything that wasn't pink and frilly".

"You are right about that Diana, girl. My children will be girls

regardless of their natural gender. Besides, I think it would be fun to

transform a cute boy into a charming little girl.

Look at Jamie! You wouldn't want him to be a boy, would you?" "Of course

not", said Diana. Jamie is all girl, aren't you sweetie?" Jamie, his long

blond hair cascading down his back stood there with his delicate hands

resting cutely on his hips. His finger nails were mainicured and red

polish had been carefully applied to his nails. Being a young girl was so

natural for him and the ladies were totally taken in by his charm.

Tara reached into the closet where all the fashions were laid out and

brought out a lovely full length red velvet bridesmaid's dress. The collar

and cuffs had pretty lace on them and any girl would love to wear such a

dress. "Jamie", she said, "Ordinarily you would wear this with a long slip

but the pretty slip you are wearing will be just fine for now. Hold out

your arms, dear. Jamie put out his arms as Tara placed the dress over his

head and zipped up the back. Placing her hands on Jamie's shoulders she

fluffed out his hair and turned him around to face her and Diana. "Dear,

walk across the room for us". Jamie twirled and walked across the room

taking the small steps of a girl in a pretty dress. "How does it feel,

honey", asked Diana? "Oh, I love it said Jamie. It feels so smooth and I

like the fit". Diana laughted and said, "Tara, he is such a girl. He even

talks like one of us". Diana got out the video camera and began filming

Jamie as he moved about in his dress. "Throw back your head honey", said

Diana. Jamie did so and his blond hair just flowed over his shoulders. He

looked so pretty and Tara and Diana were very pleased..

"Honey", Diana said, "This is one of our junior bridesmaid dresses that we

expect to sell a lot of next year. Would you like to photographed in it

and be in Young Miss Magazine"? "Oh, I would love to", replied Jamie.

"Mother would be so proud of me". "Yes honey, I am sure that she would",

answered Tara and she came over and gave the prettily dressed boy a sweet

girlish hug. If your mother ever put you up for adoption my sweet little

girl, I would take you home with me and raise you myself". Clearly, Tara

was completely infatuated by this darling little boy. "Let's put the other

dress on him too, Diana", Tara said. "Jamie, let me help you take off your

bridesmaid's dress and we'll fix you up in something else".

The next outfit Jamie tried on was a pale pink party dress of silk organza.

Diana helped him into it saying, "Jamie, you are a very lucky boy to have

been born so beautiful. You probably should have been a girl honey, but it

doesn't matter because your mother made you a girl anyway. You are so

lovely". She swished Jamie's skirts and zipped up the dress. Jamie spun

around and felt delightfully feminine in this very girlish outfit. Tara

looked him over and said, "I agree with Diana, Jamie. You are quite a

girl. I hope that you never think about being a boy again. It would be

too great a loss to the feminine world". "Oh no", said Jamie, "I would

never be a boy. Mother would be too hurt. I am her daughter and she would

be crushed if I wasn't a girl for her". "Well, that's good honey. You

just stay pretty and feminine and it will be the best for everyone

concerned". "Well Diana, what do you think"? said Tara. Diana answered, "I

think we have the first of the five girls that we need for the Young Miss

layout"! "Oh good said Jamie. You mean I made it"? "Yes sweetie pie, you

made it", smiled Diana. "We will be contacting you before Christmas and we

will fly you and the other chosen girls to New York to do the layout over

the holiday break. And who knows, this may be the start of a very

wonderful modeling career. Would you like to be a dress model, dear?" "Oh

yes", replied Jamie. "I think it would be fun". "Well, maybe we can help

with that" , said Tara, giving Diana a little wink. Jamie thanked the

ladies for their time and interest in him and left the room smiling. He

didn't want to appear boastful so he tried to conceal his glee as he walked

past the other girls who were waiting otside to be interviewed. But all

could tell that lovely Jamie Graham was one of the girls chosen and now

there were only four places left.

By six o'clock Tara and Diana had managed to see fifteen of the twenty

girls. The girls interviewing were supposed to use the waiting time to do

homework as they waited to be interviewed but most were too nervous to

concentrate on their books. At a few minutes after six, the door of the

private room opened and the twins were asked to come in. "Well whom do we

have here?", a smiling Tara said. Standing before her and Diana were two

little eleven year olds dressed like four year old girls. The twins

curtsied together and sat down on the couch trying to pull their very short

dresses down over their knees. They really were unsuccessful as their

dresses were designed to be short so their ruffled petticoats could be

seen. Diana said, "You must be Stephie and Roberta!. The twins said in

meek little voices, "Yes, we are". Tara said, "You girls look very cute

but why are you dressed as little girls instead of in a skirt and blouse

like your class mates?" "Because we didn't act like girls when we first

came to Briarcliff", said Roberta. "Oh my goodness", said Diana, "Do you

mean to tell me that both of you are boys too, just like Jamie"? Roberta

and Stephanie didn't say anything as they saw the surprise registered on

the face of Tara and Diana. The ladies quickly recovered and said, "Ms.

Chandler didn't tell us that there would be other boys interviewing besides

Jamie but I think that you will do just fine". Tara said, "Have you been

girls all your lives"? "No", said Roberta. "Mother decided to send us to

school here in August and we have been girls for only three months". "Oh

my", said Tara. "Well, you certainly make sweet little girls". Tara

smiled as she noticed the darling socks with lace on them and the little

Mary Jane shoes that the boys were wearing. She thought, "Maybe I should

tell mom to send Richard here. Richard was Tara's nine year old brother

who had been born when her mom was forty. He was a premature child and

Tara remembers what a little sissy he was when she still lived at home. If

Richard was going to play with dolls, maybe he should go to school here

where boys were encouraged to play with dolls and no one makes fun of them.

Tara thought, "This is a wonderful school for sissy boys", and of course

she was right. If boys attending Briarcliff weren't sissies when they

enrolled here, being forced to wear nothing but skirts and dresses would

certainly turn them into sissy girls by the time they graduated. I thought

to myself, "If only more mothers knew of Briarcliff, there would be many

more petticoated boys to delight their mothers rather than frustrate

them".

Diana got two darling sister dresses out of the closet and after helping

Roberta and Stephanie out of their babish dresses, slipped the flowery

Easter dresses on them. "Oh girls, you look so grown up now", Diana said.

Tara noticed Stephanie, the more sensitive of the brothers starting to

cry. She went over to him and hugged him saying, What's the matter

honey"? Stephanie broke down completely and told Tara that he wasn't sure

that he wanted to be a girl anymore and that he missed his friends back in

Connecticut. Tara stroked his smooth face and said, "Oh sweetie, I

understand. You were raised as a boy for ten years and it isn't easy to

become a girl overnight". She continued, "When I was your age I was a

real tom boy and I loved hanging out with the boys and playing sports all

the time. But honey, when I became a teen ager which you will be soon, I

put away all those things so I could enjoy the privileges of being a girl.

It is so much better Stephie, really". As she talked to the tearful boy,

she stroked his hair and then reached into her purse and sprayed her best

perfume behind his ears and on his wrists. "This will make you feel

better dear", she said. Stephanie smelled the delightful smell of the

perfume on him which was the same perfume that he smelled on Tara as she

embraced him. Tara continued, "Honey, Diana and I are going to have you

and your brother modelling very pretty fashions. You will get to wear the

prettiest dresses and lingerie and you will grow to love being a girl just

like me. Wouldn't you like to be like me, Stephie? As a girl you can

wear pretty nighties to bed, silky slips and panties, and even nylons and

heels, honey. Boys never get a chance to do that". Tara held the little

boy so tight and soon his crying stopped. She wiped his tears away and

said, "Honey, enjoy being a girl. It is so much more fun than being a

silly boy. Won't you do that for Tara?" Stephie, overwhelmed by Tara

Collin's tenderness said, "I will Ms. Collins", and he made a sweet curtsy

to her. Roberta who had started to cry also, was comforted by Diana and

both boys were reinforced in their girlhood by the very lovely former

models.

Tara and Diana were touched by the Stapleton twins and decided that they

would be among the girls chosen for the Young Miss" campaign. They quickly

got the boys back into their frilly dresses and told them that they would

write to them from New York and that they could stay at Tara's when they

came to do the modeling job. Tara definitely liked the idea of dressing

boys as girls and I thought that I must get to know her some day. We both

appreciate bringing a lovely boy's femininity to the surface rather than

hiding it behind the drab, tailored clothing that society has designated

for males. A pretty boy in a darling dress suitable for his age is such a

charming sight. I know that Jamie and the Stapleton twins will love their

modeling experience and I hope that one day Jamie will be a runway model in

New York and perhaps even appear on the cover of Seventeen or Madamoiselle.

Both Stephanie and Roberta were overjoyed when they heard that Jamie had

also been chosen to be one of the models. The other two girls chosen were

real girls and to no one's surprise, Stacy Summers was one of them. The

next morning the following news bulletin was posted on the dining room

bulletin board.

Briarcliff Girls to Model New York Fashions!

Our special congratulations to the five girls chosen by the Montaigne

Agency to model pre teen fashions over the Christmas Holidays. Briarcliff

is proud of her girls, Stacy Summers, MaryAnn McCrary, Jamie Graham and

Roberta and Stephanie Stapleton. Good Luck, Girls! We are excited for

you.

Karen Chandler

Headmistress

The Briarcliff "grapevine" was like that at any other girl's school and

soon girls were coming from all over campus to congratulate the new models.

A senior girl who had previously modeled for Gabrielle Montaigne told Jamie

that it was great fun and that the agency even let the girls keep some of

the clothes. The next morning Headmistress Chandler announced at breakfast

that she wanted to see the "models" during the mid morning study period.

The girls all arrived at her office on time, three of them in their

Briarcliff uniforms and the twins in their sissy white "little girl"

dresses. "Sit down girls", Karen said. The twins sat down on the couch

with MaryAnn, and Stacy and Jamie sat in chairs adjacent to the

headmistresses desk. "Girls, I am so pleased that you have been selected to

represent Briarcliff with the Montaigne Agency. As you know several of our

girls went on to have very fine careers with them. This also means that the

young girls here will be looking up to you as an example of how they should

look and behave. So I am going to expect you to be very well mannered and

well dressed young ladies at all times". The girls listened intently as

Headmistress Chandler explained their new obligations to them and the girls

promised they would not let the headmistress or the school down.

Later that evening several girls gathered together in Jamie and Stacy's

room and asked the roommates a variety of questions regarding their

interviews with Ms. Evenson and Ms Collins. A junior named Amber directed

her attention towards Jamie and said, "Jamie, how do you do it? You are so

beautiful and you're not even a real girl." Jamie's roommate Stacy did not

like that and said, "Amber, do not say that he isn't a girl. He is as much

of a girl as the rest of us and he is prettier and smarter than most of the

girls at school as well". "Oh Stacy", Amber replied, "I'm not criticizing

him. I just think it is remarkable that he has the prettiest hair of all of

us and that he is going to model in New york. I guess I am a little

envious". "Oh Amber", Jamie said, "I don't want you to feel badly. I

really had no choice about becoming a girl. Mom raised me as a girl since

I was a baby". "That's right", said Stacy, "and I'm glad your mom made you

a girl or I wouldn't have the best roommate in the world". Stacy went and

hugged Jamie, and Jamie, being the sweetie that he is, pulled Amber into

the hug too. For the next couple of hours the girls talked about their

lives, their friends,fashionable clothes, and other girlish themes until it

was time to turn off the lights and go to sleep. Jamie and Stacy slipped

into their pink and blue nylon nightgowns and soon were in dreamland,

awaiting the next day of adventure at the Briarcliff School for girls.

As Jamie's mother I thought, "What a wonderful life my darling son is

living. He has been spared the all too aggressive world of men and boys and

has been wonderfully received into the more loving community of women and

girls where gentleness, sensitivity and caring relationships are highly

esteemed. He has come to appreciate the beauty of a delicate flower, the

sweet song of a robin in the Spring, and the sound of a gentle wind blowing

through his long hair. He has experienced pleasures unknown to most boys

such as feeling pretty in a pink party dress, having mother tenderly brush

and curl his hair and the thrill of balancing in his first high heels. He

has worn a mini skirt, real pearls and dangling earrings and all the joys

of girlhood have been his. He has sat demurely at mother's vanity table and

had red lipstick applied to his lips, nail polish applied to his nails and

eye shadow applied to his long lashes. Yes, my Jamie is mommy's girl and I

am so happy for my daughter.

Chapter #13 "The Mother's Luncheon"

My son Jamie was so busy at Briarcliff during the Fall and Spring

semesters that he discontinued writing in his diary for several months and

started calling me on the telephone every few days to tell me about his

school activities. We ran up a considerable telephone bill but it was

worth the expense to keep in touch with my little girl. I must tell you

that the Christmas Holiday modeling in New York went well and the five

Briarcliff girls looked absolutely charming in the March fashion section

of "Young Miss" Magazine. The Stapleton twins have become very lovely

girls and modeling pretty Spring dresses for "Young Miss" did wonders for

their confidence. I really think that their boyish tree climbing days are

over forever. I must tell you about one of the more interesting meetings

that I attended as a mother of a Briarcliff student. Each year, in April,

there is a unpublicized meeting of the Briarcliff Staff and the mothers of

Briarcliff boys. Karen Chandler initiated these yearly meetings to keep

the mothers of the boys well informed about their feminization. The

meetings provide the mothers with an opportunity to ask questions and give

the staff an opportunity to make recommendations to the mothers. Fathers

are not encouraged to attend as the Staff feels that the boys need to

identify with their mothers and other women and girls, and not be exposed

to any male influences during their specialized training. In addition to

the mothers of currently enrolled students, mothers who are sending their

boys to Briarcliff in the Fall are also invited to attend. As many of

their sons are still not aware of their mother's plans to make them

girls, the meeting is helpful in that it enables them to hear how more

experienced mothers have dealt with putting their sons in dresses for the

first time.

I arrived at Briarcliff on April 5 and attended the reception that was

given for the mothers at an evening banquet in the dining hall. After a

delicious supper, entertainment was provided by the girl's choral group

and individual students at the School. I immediately picked out Stacy in

the chorus. My son's roommate has a beautiful voice and I saw her looking

my way and smiling during the performance. She loves my son and I have

the greatest love for Stacy who is Jamie's best friend. I and the other

mothers were especially touched by fifteen year old Heather Pendergraft

who read a sweet tribute to his mother, thanking her for making him a

girl. After completing his reading Heather wiped away a tear from his eye

as he curtsied to the ladies. It was so sweet. Heather, who used to be a

boy named Jason, looked lovely in a long, light blue satin gown with three

quarter length sleeves that his mother had made for him. After the

performance, Headmistress Chandler invited all sixteen mothers into the

beautifully decorated lounge where she would lead this special gathering

of mothers who chose to send their sons to a girl's school.. She welcomed

all of us, paying special attention to the four mothers of the boys who

would be entering Briarcliff as girls in the Fall semester. Ms. Chandler

said,

"Ladies, on behalf of the Briarcliff School for Girls staff, I am so

delighted to welcome you to this annual get together that has meant so

much to our mothers of "special" girls. I esteem each one of you and

value your attendance at this gathering, as you have shown great love

towards your sons by providing them with an opportunity to get the very

best prep school education available. Of course your boys will be treated

a little differently here at Briarcliff than if they were going to school

elsewhere." At this, the mothers smiled and some even laughed for truer

words had never been spoken. While Ms Chandler didn't come right out and

say it, the fact is that their sons would cease to be boys at Briarcliff

and become prettily dressed girls in a totally feminine setting. As I

listened to her words I thought, "I am glad that I made my son a girl and

I know that the other mothers feel the same way that I do. Some boys were

just meant to be girls!"

Noticing that the mothers of the boys who would be enrolled in September

appeared a little nervous, Karen said, "Some of you are a little

apprehensive but I want to assure you that your boys will be in good

hands. Our teachers and counselors are highly skilled at fulfilling the

purpose for which you have sent your sons here. So be sure, mothers, your

boys will not leave Briarcliff the same. You may bring them here as sons

but when they graduate they will have become delightful young ladies. In

short, mothers, your boys will become girls, just as you have always

dreamed. As for you moms who have junior and senior boys in attendance, I

don't have to tell you of the wonderful things that your boys have already

experienced at Briarcliff. A few of you had unwilling, unruly boys whom

you had to almost drag to school here, but after proper training they have

developed into very well behaved teen age girls. Isn't that right,

Nancy?" Nancy Adams who was sitting in the front row, smiled and replied,

"Oh, yes Karen. My Bobbi is not the same child that I brought here three

years ago." Nancy was referring to her very pretty Bobbi Adams who was on

the junior varsity cheer leading squad and who won a scholarship from the

Singer Company for winning first prize in a regional sewing competition.

Bobbi designed and sewed together a gorgeous white satin evening gown that

drew raves from prominent New York designers. Karen continued, "Yes,

Bobbi is one of our top girls at school and we are all very proud of his

accomplishments. "Ladies", Karen continued, "perhaps one of the most

profitable exercises that we have had at our annual meetings has been the

breaking up into small groups to discuss how we might best achieve our

common goal of making your young sons into the lovely girls they were

meant to be."

"Let's see", said Karen. "We have sixteen moms and there are four staff

members present. Why don't we break up into groups of four and then we

can have one staff person in each group." Everything went smoothly as the

women randomly went to different parts of the large lounge where tables

and very comfortable chairs were set up. I found myself with Julie's mom,

Linda Peterson, Elaine Callaway, the mother of a senior boy and Tina

Edwards, who was the mother of a boy enrolled for the coming Fall term.

Karen Chandler herself, was the staff person in our group and she started

the discussion by asking Elaine to share a little about why she sent her

son to the Briarcliff School for Girls. "Well, Chrissy Ann was just like

Nancy's boy Bobbi", Elaine began. "He was so wild as a boy and he

wouldn't obey his father or me. He stayed out too late even as a sixth

grader, began to smoke, and his father and I felt that he was in with a

bad crowd. We were worried that if he continued associating with such

friends, he would eventually drop out of school and perhaps even end up in

jail. Because he wasn't a very big boy for his age he was always being

the daredevil to impress his friends. One day after shopping with his

older sister Barbara, I came home to find the house filled with smoke.

Chris had thrown a cigarette butt into the trash and it was smoldering

when we arrived. We were quite fortunate that he didn't set the house on

fire. I was so angry that I went over to his friends house, took him by

the arm and brought him home."

"I sat him down on the living room sofa and said "What am I going to do

with you, Son? I do not appreciate the way that you are behaving. Why

can't you be more like your sister?" Well, Chris just smirked and I heard

my sixteen year old Barbara say, "It's too bad he wasn't born a girl, mom.

He'd be better behaved as a sister." Chris said, "Oh shut up Barb. What

do you know?". Well, that was the last straw. I was tired of my son's

ungentlemanly behavior and I surprised myself by saying, "Barb is right

Chris, Maybe you should have been a girl!" Barb said, "Why don't you

punish him by making him be one, mom?" "Hmmmm", I thought. I had read

about petticoat punishment being used to discipline boys in Victorian

England but I had never heard of a mother using it here as a disciplinary

measure. But I felt desparate because of my inability to control my child

and in a wild moment I grabbed him and said, "Chris, you've talked back

once too often so I'm going to see if we can't make you a more gentle and

better behaved child". "Come and help me, Barb!". Mother and daughter

took Chris by the arms and dragged him up the stairs to Barbara's bedroom

where they stripped off all his clothes. "What are you doing to me"? he

yelled. "Let me go! Let me go!" "We'll let you go honey but not until

we have finished with you". "Finished with me? What are you going to do

to me?" I looked my son right in the eye and told him, "I am going to

make you into a girl, Chris. We'll see if you are so rowdy when you have

to wear a pretty dress and petticoat!"

"Oh nooooo!", screamed Chris. But it was too late. Mother and sis had

already gotten all his clothes off and had him in pink satin panties and a

pink full skirted petticoat of Barb's, before he knew it. "Oh look at the

little sissy", Barb laughed. She pointed at him saying, "Chrissy is a

girl! Chrissy is a girl!" "Stop that immediately!", I said. "Barbara, do

not make fun of him. I am serious about making him a girl and I need you

to help me train him, not tease him". Barbara apologized and I told her

to pick out one of her dresses for her brother. She handed me a sissy

pink lace dress and I slipped it over my new daughter's head and zipped it

up. Chrissy started to cry, but I really loved him in the dress and

immediately thought to myself, "Why did I wait so long to do this. Being a

girl will make him a more gentle child. Chrissy fought us like a stubborn

boy for days but gradually my son's demeanor began to change as it was

difficult for him to maintain his boyish attitude in the very frilly

dresses I forced him to wear. Barb was such a help and she went out of

her way to make Chrissy feel like her little sister.I moved Chrissy into

Barb's very girlish room, made him play with dolls and kept pretty nail

polish on his nails. It was such fun changing a self willed boy into a

young lady. I loved every minute of it and I would recommend it to any

mothers who are tired of dealing with misbehaved boys. Chrissy is much

more fun to be around as a girl and he has finally fully accepted his role

as a young woman. Not that he had any choice, I might add!" The ladies

all laughed as they realized that some boys need more than a few words of

encouragement. They had to be forced to become girls for their own good.

"Well ladies", Elaine continued, "Chrissy is now a senior girl at

Briarcliff and is about to go into fashion design. He has long brown

hair, loves to wear dresses, silk blouses and pleated skirts, high heels

and he never goes out without his earrings. He and Barbara are close like

sisters and I am thankful that Briarcliff has finished the task I started

by training him in the ways of a young lady. After his first few weeks in

dresses at home, I knew right away that Briarcliff was the school for him

and I have never regretted my decision. I have two daughters now and I am

the happiest mother alive". All the ladies in the group applauded when

Elaine finished talking and Karen said, "Do any of you have any questions

for Elaine"? Tina, whose boy would be attending Briarcliff in just just

about five months said, "Elaine, how long did it take your son to get used

to wearing dresses? My son Tommy has never worn a dress in his life and

I'm afraid he'll hate being a girl." Before Elaine had a chance to

respond, Karen said, "Hon, first tell us why you are sending Tommy to

Briarcliff". Tina lowered her eyes and said, "Because I am a single mom

and I can't stand the thought of losing him. I feel that we will be so

much closer if he is a girl during his teen age years. Boys become so

independent and I want us to always be close friends." "Oh Tina, that is

so sweet", said Karen. "Well, we will help make Tommy your very best girl

friend. Do you have a name chosen for him, Tina". "Yes", smiled Tina.

"I thought I would call him Marilyn! It is so feminine. You know,

Marilyn Monroe! She was so pretty and I want to make him a pretty girl

too". I looked at Tina and smiled, saying, "Yes, Tina, Marilyn is a

darling name for a boy about to become a girl. He will grow to love his

name eventually". "Oh, I hope so!" replied Tina. Everyone then looked at

Elaine to get her answer to the question that was asked her about how long

it took her son to get used to wearing dresses.. She replied, "It took

about two weeks, Tina. I didn't let Chrissy wear anything but dresses

during that time and I forced him to sleep in frilly nighties and panties.

By the end of two weeks he was walking like a girl and seemed to feel so

much more natural in skirts than the first day that he wore them".

Soon the ladies were talking about their boys freely as if they had been

girls all their young lives. Julie's mom Linda Peterson volunteered,

"Julie was difficult at first and told me that he wouldn't go to

Briarcliff". "What did you do, Linda?" asked Tina? "I got rid of all his

boy's clothes and filled his closets with dresses, Tina. So if Julie

wanted to ever go out of the house he would have to wear a dress. There

were no pants or jeans in his closet for him to wear". "That was one way

to do it", laughed Elaine. Linda continued, "One day I just sat him down

on the couch and told him that I always wanted a girl, even before he was

born. I explained to him that was the reason why I didn't cut his hair

until he was five. Julie had long hair just like a girl when he was

little and I am ashamed to admit that I deliberately curled his hair and

put ribbons in it". "Oh don't be silly, Linda. You don't have to be

ashamed of doing that. Your son is a beautiful young girl now because you

loved him enough to make him a sweet and gentle child", replied Elaine.

Linda responded, "Thank you Elaine. You are very sweet to say that. I

did enjoy making Julie a sissy! I used to make him wear pretty satin

panties under his boy's clothes when he started school. But it was so

frustrating to me because every time I put panties on him, I really wanted

to dress him in a slip and dress as well. I wanted Julie to be a complete

girl. So when I heard about Briarcliff, I couldn't resist sending him

here". "Well, we are so delighted that you did, Linda", Karen said. Julie

is lovely and he recently spent the Thanksgiving holiday with you and

Jamie", didn't he Susan? "Oh yes", I said. "Julie and Jamie are the best

of friends and they had a wonderful time playing dress up and attending a

doll show. You should have seen him in my wedding dress! He was the

prettiest young bride that you could imagine".

Tina seemed so encouraged at hearing these success stories and said, "I

just hope that Tommy will be as adaptable to being a girl as each of your

sons. Is there anything I should do now to prepare him for school"? Karen

asked, "Have you given him any idea as to what is in store for him, Tina"?

"No, I really haven't", Tina responded. "Do any of you ladies have any

suggestions for Tina", asked Karen. "Well Tina", exclaimed Linda, "You

must really get him into a dress, hon. It will be a lot easier on him if

he learns a little about being a girl before he arrives here. Once he

arrives, he will not be wearing pants anymore. The students aren't ever

allowed to wear pants here, only dresses and skirts. If you teach him how

to walk in a dress like a girl, sit like a lady, and how to make a proper

curtsy, it will be so much easier for him to fit in with the other girls".

"That's right Tina", said Karen. "Starting to feminize him now will be

in his best interest and giving him a chance to feel comfortable in girl's

clothes will reduce the shock of being thrust into a totally feminine

world such as exists at Briarcliff". Linda said, "And Tina, it will save

him the embarrassment of going through what the Stapleton twins have to go

through. They must wear the dresses of a very little girl until they show

they are mature enough as girls to wear the Briarcliff uniform. Isn't that

right, Karen? The ladies all looked at Karen and she explained the

"Little Girl" discipline policy at Briarcliff. Karen said, "We

occasionally have young boys arriving at Briarcliff who oppose their

mother's desire to feminize them. As that would be very disruptive for

the rest of the girls and might even cause a rebellion among boys who have

been in dresses for a while, we use this highly effective means to help

the new boys become young ladies". "Oh, maybe wearing baby dresses would

be good for him", laughed Tina. "But I do want him to fit in and maybe I

need to get him into a dress as soon as possible". "That would be best

Tina", I said. "My Jamie has always worn dresses and the longer Tommy is

in skirts, the better he will like it. Almost all the boys at Briarcliff

have made their mothers proud of them and not one of them has ever wanted

to go back to being a boy again". "Oh good", said Tina. "I think I will

start calling him Marilyn, as soon as I return home".

Karen Chandler was pleased that the conversation was going so well. She

was gratified that she was able to help these fine mothers realize their

dreams of having their sons become their daughters. Knowing that my

eleven year old has been a girl since early childhood, Karen asked me to

share some of my secrets that successfully transformed Jamie into a happy,

very adjusted little girl. I began, "Well, I think it is very important

that we, as mothers, set a good example for our sons by being very

feminine ourselves. When Jamie was little I always wore make up and

dresses around the house and I treated him like a little daughter. I know

your boy is older Tina, but it is not too late to begin treating him like

a young lady. When you talk to him, see him as a girl, and ask him to

comment on your clothes, make up, jewelry and so forth. Every day I would

ask Jamie, 'Do you like mommy's dress, honey'? I made him take notice of

girlish things and soon he was very comfortable offering his opinion on

the dresses other women and girls were wearing as well. It wasn't long

before I drew his attention to his own clothes and often asked him if he

liked the new outfits that I bought him. I told him things like, 'Oh

Jamie, you are mother's favorite when you are wearing a pretty dress'. I

always kept a matching silk hair ribbon in his hair and we would do each

other's nails so that Jamie came to love doing feminine things with me.

Little by little his thoughts and interests became those of a little girl

and he was far more comfortable in dresses like his mother than he ever

would be in the rather drab clothes that boys are forced to wear. When I

took him shopping with me, we often wore mother and daughter dresses to

assist him in identifying even further with me. Of course I made very

certain that he wore the darling undies of a girl as well. I put him in

the frilliest slips and panties and made sure that his little girl

lingerie was color coordinated. To be honest, ladies, I made Jamie a very

sissy girl".

Tina was so excited and said, "Oh Susan, that is such a wonderful story.

I do hope that Tommy, I mean Marilyn, can be like your Jamie". Just then,

Karen looked at her watch and said, "Ladies, I have a surprise for you.

She walked over to the door, opened it and said, "Please come in girls.

In walked Stacy, MaryAnn McCreary, Jamie, and the Stapleton twins in their

finest Sunday dresses. Ladies, Karen said, "These are the girls chosen by

the Gabrielle Montaigne Agency to model for Young Miss Magazine, and guess

what? Some of you may not know this, but some of them are boys just like

your sons"! "Oh my goodness", said, Tina. "I can't tell which ones are

the boys. They are all beautiful little girls". The children did look

cute in their pastel colored dresses. My son was in a baby blue dress

with a full skirt. It had a lacy Peter Pan collar and he modeled it so

daintily. Stacy and Mary Ann were in white and yellow dresses respectively

and the Stapleton boys, Roberta and Stephanie were in their usual white

lace pinafore dresses, with exquisite detailed embroidery on the bodice.

Karen continued, "Susan and Cynthia (referring to me and Cynthia

Stapleton), since you know who the boys are, please don't give it away.

We want the other ladies to guess which ones are the boys". There were

squeals of delight from the mothers for they had hopes of making their own

sons as lovely as the young ladies standing before them. The twins,

looking like toddler girls, were absolutely adorable. Karen said, "Take a

guess, Tina"! Tina ran her fingers through her long hair and said, "Oh

this is so difficult. They are all so darling. It is hard to believe

that there is a boy here". She pointed to Mary Ann McCreary and said,

"Are you the boy, honey"? Well, all the young models giggled because Tina

had chosen a real girl. Mary Ann shook her head and the other girls

teased her a little saying, "Oh MaryAnn, you're a boy!" Mary Ann, being a

good natured little girl said, "Oh, I am not"! She also thought it was

funny that Tina couldn't pick out the real boys. Well, Karen didn't want

any of the mothers or the children to be embarrassed, so she said, Will

the sweet little boys please step forward and make a curtsy for us"? Well

you could hear the sighs of amazement as my blond, long haired princess

and the identically dressed Stapleton twins stepped forward and curtsied

to the women. All the mothers began to clap as Karen said, "Ladies I want

you to meet the former sons and now daughters of Susan Graham and Cynthia

Stapleton". The girls curtsied again and appeared to be so happy being

their mother's precious daughters.

Jamie ran over and gave me a hug and I brushed his long hair back from his

forehead and fixed his hair ribbon. I held my son as the other girls

mixed with the ladies and were the recipients of many compliments on their

femininity. Each of the mothers at the luncheon were so encouraged by the

reassuring words of the headmistress and the sharing that went on. There

was an exchange of addresses and telephone numbers and plans were made for

mothers from the same area to meet together and take their sons dress

shopping during the summer break. Pictures were exchanged of prettily

dressed boys and each mother resolved to double her efforts to change her

son into the sweetest little girl possible. Those mothers who suffered

criticism from relatives for feminizing their sons were reinforced in the

correctness of their actions by other mothers in attendance and some

lasting friendships were formed. I felt happy for the mothers as they

were experiencing the same joy that I was in having a sweet girl child

instead of a boy, to dress up pretty and to take shopping. We all looked

forward to seeing our sons develop as lovely young women and knew that we

had made a decision that was in their very best interest. I thought to

myself, "Three cheers for Briarcliff. It has helped each one of us change

our sons into the daughters of our dreams. I hugged Tina and said, "Tina,

I can't wait to see Tommy fully clothed in a pretty pink dress and

matching hair ribbon". Tina smiled and said, "You will, Susan, you will"!

Chapter #14 "A Pageant for Boys"

"Oh Susan, you should be so proud of Jamie. He is such a girl"! I

couldn't help but smile as I heard the normally reserved and very

professional head mistress of the Briar Cliff School for Girls sing the

praises of my lovely son, Jamie. Karen Chandler had called to tell me

that Jamie not only finished first academically in his seventh grade class

but that he was also voted the most popular girl in his class. Jamie had

already told me this when he came home from school two days ago, but I

said, "Why thank you, Karen. I must really give you all the credit for

helping Jamie to become a sweet and properly behaved little girl. I just

love Briarcliff for what they have accomplished". "Oh Susan", she

replied, "it is mothers like you that make our task at Briarcliff so much

easier. When Jamie came here a year ago it was apparent to all of us that

he was perfectly feminized by a wise and loving mother." I thanked Karen

and told her that Jamie's training as a girl would continue through the

summer break and that I expected him to be as excited as any young school

girl about his second year at Briarcliff. Karen continued, "Susan, I want

you to know that one of the mothers of a '96 Briarcliff grad is putting on

a special pageant for beautiful boys and I think that Jamie would have a

very good chance of winning first prize. Do you think that you might be

interested?" "Really"?, I replied. "How fascinating, Karen! Please tell

me more!!" Karen responded, "Well Susan, it is going to be held at Emily

Townsend's beautiful home in Winnetka, Illinois, right on Lake Michigan.

Her son Amy just graduated from Briarcliff and Emily wanted to have a

farewell gathering for him and his friends. Emily remembers you and Jamie

from the mother's meeting and wondered if it would be possible for the two

of you to attend". "Oh yes, Karen", I said. "Please do tell her that we

are interested.." I thanked Karen for the wonderful things she said about

Jamie and told her that I would be anxiously awaiting a letter from Emily

Townsend.

Upon hanging up the telephone, I called my son into the living room.

Jamie had stayed up late watching Cinderella on a video, and at 9:00 in

the morning he was still in his white satin lace nightie. He ran over to

me an gave me a sweet hug. I kissed my son on the cheek and said, "My,

my, don't we look pretty this morning?" I noticed that he has painted his

finger and toe nails a pretty pink color the evening before and he was the

picture of innocent femininity in his silky night gown and dainty panties.

"Jamie dear", I said, "I just talked to Headmistress Chandler and you'll

never guess what she told me". "What did she say, mother"?, Jamie asked.

"She told me that there is going to be a beauty contest honey, and that

she thinks that you are pretty enough to win". "But mother, I can't be in

a contest with real girls", Jamie exclaimed. "Oh don't be silly dear.

You are more of a girl than any girl I know. Besides sweetheart, this is

going to be a beauty pageant for boys like you, who are being raised as

girls". Jamie's little eyes lit up and he said, "Oh mother, do you really

think I can win?". I hugged him again and said, "Sweet girl, we are going

to make you the lovliest little princess at the pageant. Now go and put

your dress on and come and help me set the table. Your aunt Debbie and

cousin Stephanie are coming for lunch".

Jamie returned to his room and came back down attired in his light blue

dress with the peter pan collar and lovely smocking. He looked

beautiful, and as so often happens, my eyes filled with tears at seeing my

gentle son looking so pretty and girlish. Seeing his sweet innocence, I

thought, as I have so often thought, "Jamie was meant to be my daughter

and nature's making him a boy was simply a mistake that needed to be

corrected". I have no regrets about changing Jamie into a girl. His

little skirt swished as he walked and since being at Briarcliff with so

many real girls, he behaves just like a girl. I said, "Jamie dear, start

setting the table now". Jamie smiled and began putting out our best china

in the proper setting as he had learned at Briarcliff. As he sashayed

around our dining room, setting the table , I wanted to sweep him up in my

arms and hug him, and tell him that he is always going to be my little

girl. I will never let this darling child be a boy again. A knock on the

door brought me out of my dream world. It was Debbie and Stephanie. They

entered our home in their lovely summer frocks and almost simultaneously

said to Jamie, "Oh Jamie, what a lovely dress"! Debbie picked Jamie up,

smoothed his skirts and said, "How is my favorite little niece today?"

Jamie just blushed and said, "Fine thank you, Aunt Debbie". Stephanie, a

real girl, then said, "Jamie, let's go to your room. I want to play with

your newest dolls". I just knew she would do that. Jamie has the largest

doll collection of anyone I know. Ever since I bought him his first

Barbie, he has loved playing with dolls. So the two girls were off in a

flash to play their girlish games.

I told Debbie about the headmistresses call and the forthcoming beauty

pageant for boys. She got quite excited and said, "Oh Susan, let him

enter. Jamie is so pretty. He will win for sure". "Oh I don't know

Susan, there are lots of pretty boys and some of the boys will be brought

by their mothers from all over the country". "Don't be silly Susan", said

Debbie. "Have you taken a good look at your son lately? He is totally a

girl. He is beautiful, Susan, and when you have him in a pretty dress,

there is not a soul in the world that would guess that he is a boy".

Debbie then said, "Susan, Stephie and I will go with you and the three of

us should be able to get Jamie looking so gorgeous that he will be the

prettiest girl there." Soon the light lunch which Jamie and I had

prepared was ready and I called the girls. The two came bounding down the

stairs hand in hand with two of Jamie's prettiest dolls. Debbie said, "Oh

girls, those dolls are beautiful. Which one is your favorite Jamie"?

Jamie smiled and said, "I love my Rapunzel doll that I bought at the Doll

Show most of all". Debbie took the doll gently from Jamie, held her up

and said, "I can see why dear. She has long blong hair just like yours".

Jamie hugged his aunt and I said, "Honey, would you like to serve the

quiche now? Let mommy tie your pretty lace apron on you so you don't

spill on your dress". I put the apron on my boy and he proceeded to serve

lunch to our guests like a perfect little girl. After dinner, we all

exchanged hugs and we said goodbye to Debbie and Stephanie. Debbie waved

as she walked to their car, saying, "Be a good girl for your mother, Jamie

dear". Jamie curtsied and said, "I will Aunt Debbie". I thought, "Oh,

how I love my prettily dressed boy. He is such a young lady".

Three days later a letter regarding the Lake Michigan Beauty Pageant for

Boys was in our mailbox. I torn open the pink, perfumed envelope and

began to read. Here is a copy of the letter.

Dear Susan,

As you know, I recently chatted with Karen Chandler about my hosting a

beauty pageant for boys. I understand that you would like to have your

precious Jamie participate. Amy and I would be delighted to have you

come. The contest will be at my home on June 15 and we do look forward to

seeing which boy will become the first "Little Miss Briarcliff". Please

plan to arrive the evening of the 14th.

Cordially yours,

Emily Townsend

My sister, niece, Jamie and I immediately began making plans to fly to

Chicago. Further correspondence with Emily served to inform us that the

winner and four runners up would be judged on beauty, poise, and overall

femininity as well as on how well they did in the prom gown, school girl

uniform and talent competition. Several generous monetary prizes,

including a full college scholarship were to be awarded to the winners.

Jamie was very excited and we began to plan his wardrobe for the trip.

The four of us arrived in Chicago on a Friday evening and took a taxi from

O'Hare Airport to the lovely Lake shore area of Winnetka. We drove

through the gates of the Townsend estate and along a long winding road,

bordered by beautifully landscaped trees, bushes, flowers and statues on

each side, until the taxi came to a stop in front of the palatial family

mansion. One of Emily Townsend's female servants welcomed us, and ushered

us into the beautiful hall of one of the lovliest homes I have seen.

Suddenly, Emily herself burst out of the living room and greeted us with a

warm embrace. Looking at Jamie, attired in a delicate short lavender

dress, she exclaimed, "Oh, Jamie! Everything I have heard about you is

true. You are such a beautiful little girl" My son curtsied as he had

been taught to do when complimented by women or girls and said, "Thank you

Ms Townsend". She gave him a little hug and instructed one of her maids

to show all of us to our rooms. Jamie's and my room was a very spacious

third floor bedroom decorated in shades of pink and white. It was a

delightfully feminine room and both of us felt very comfortable in it. My

sister and Stephanie were put up in an adjoining room. As the informal

judging would begin at brunch the next morning, I needed to bathe Jamie

and polish his nails this evening. We didn't want to stay up too late as

I wanted my son to have a fresh look when he paraded before the judges in

his lovely gown and heels. So I said, "Jamie dear, slip out of your dress

and get ready for your bath". Jamie undressed and I handed him his rose

colored bathrobe to put on with his matching slippers. After drawing his

water, my son stepped into the tub and I proceeded to bathe him. At sweet

mother and daughter times like these, I am always amazed at how soft

Jamie's skin is, just like a girls. He loves being pampered and playfully

splashed in the scented water that was full of delightful bubbles. I again

thought, "What a darling little girl my son has become. I can't wait to

see him in his gown tomorrow."

Jamie stepped out of the tub and I wrapped him in a fluffy pink towel and

patted him dry. After draping the towel around him the way girls do, so

that his upper body was also covered, I went to his suitcase and brought

out his pink satin baby doll night gown and matching panties. Holding up

the panties, I said, "Step into them dear", and I pulled them up his

little body. "Now hold out your hands honey, and let mommy get you into

your nightie". Jamie complied and I slipped the girlish garment over his

arms and it fell to his mid thighs. "How does that feel, precious"?, I

asked. Jamie just smiled and spun around, his little skirt swirling like

a ballerinas. "Silly girl", I laughed. "Now come here my sweet little

princess and let me start on your hair". Holding my hair dryer in one

hand and my brush in the other, I began to style his long blonde hair. As

I lovingly brushed his hair, Jamie said, "Mother, please tell me again why

you make me into a girl". I lovingly pulled his head close to mine and

replied, "Because you were always meant to be a little girl, honey".

Sometimes children are born in a sex that is just not right for them.

When the nurse first handed you to me I thought immediately, Oh he is way

too pretty to be a boy. You had such lovely eyes and delicate features

and I just knew that I couldn't let you grow up to be a man". As I

continued to answer my son's question, I teased his long hair and thought

that many girls would do anything to have such pretty, luxurious hair. I

went on, "So Jamie, when you were taken home from the hospital, you were

wrapped in pink rather than blue and placed in a room decorated for a

baby girl. We thought you were going to be a little girl like your cousin

Stephanie, honey, and we were right"! As I played with his hair, Jamie

snuggled up close to me and I felt that even as the silk of our pink night

gowns touched so was our mother and daughter bond being strengthened.

Jamie volunteered, "I am glad that I am a girl like you mother". He

pulled down the skirt of his nightie with a very feminine gesture and I

kissed him on the cheek saying, "I am glad too sweetheart. You are

mommy's girl and mommy is very proud of you". After brushing for what

much have been more than two hundred strokes, I said, "Well pretty girl,

it is time for us to get some sleep. You have a big day tomorrow and you

might just finish the day by being crowned, 'Little Miss Briarcliff'".

Jamie looked up into my eyes and said, "Oh mother, that would be lovely".

He closed his eyes and I pulled the white satin sheet and pink cover over

my girlishly clad son. I held him tenderly, hardly remembering that he

was a boy, and soon we drifted off to dreamland.

I awoke earier than Jamie and began to get ready for the day's activities.

I put on a pretty summer floral dress with a pleated skirt and my white

sandals for the morning brunch. Letting my son sleep until the very last

moment, I finally shook him gently and said, "Sweetie, it's time to rise

and shine. Wake up little girl. Wake up"! Jamie rolled over and tried to

go back to sleep but I tickled him and he squirmed and laughed until he

jumped up out of bed. After his shower I dressed him in panties, white

stockings, a full white nylon slip a white summer dress with cute little

violets across the bodice and Mary Jane shoes. Slowly buttoning the pearl

buttons of the back of his dress I said, "Honey, the judges are going to

be looking at all the girls this morning so be on your very best behavior.

Be very ladylike, take little dainty steps, smile at everyone and be sure

to hold your skirts down if it is a bit windy near the Lake". "Yes

mother", Jamie replied. I knew that he would do well but like most

mothers, I am always giving a little extra advice. Jamie and I strolled

out of our room and walked downstairs to where brunch was being served.

The setting was beautiful and after going through one of several serving

lines, one could sit either inside or outside on a patio overlooking Lake

Michigan. Walking around the grounds we could see mothers with their

girlishly dressed sons eating daintily or just enjoying the beautiful

setting. I thought to myself, "None of the boys are in jeans or shorts.

Everyone of them is in a dress". There was no doubt that all of these

mothers were in earnest about their sons being girls. Jamie placed a box

of cocoa puffs, a bagel and cream cheese and a glass of skim milk on his

tray while I had a an order of french toast and hot tea.. As we searched

for a table, an attractive young woman invited us to sit down with her and

her son. She gestured towards two chairs, asked us to be seated, and

said, "I'm Lisa Romero and this is my son Laura Ann. "We're Susan and

Jamie, I responded. "So nice to meet you."

Now I have seen pretty boys before but I must admit that I was shocked by

this black haired, brown eyed boy with the biggest eyes I have ever seen.

He was absolutely beautiful, and attired in a white embroidered full

length dress, he was the picture of girlish femininity. His mother had

arranged his hair in a page boy style with a lovely white satin ribbon. I

couldn't help staring and I saw Lisa Romero smile knowingly at my unspoken

acknowledgment of his beauty. As Jamie, who is quite beautiful himself,

and I sat down, Lisa said, "Laura Ann has been looking forward to the

pageant for some time, haven't you dear"? Jamie and I smiled at him, but

Laura Ann just looked away to the total annoyance of his mother. She

said, "Laura Ann, remember what I told you this morning. You had better

be good"! Apparently there was something going on between them that was

unknown to Jamie and me. Suddenly Lisa stood up, excused herself, took

her son by the arm and led him to another table where three very athletic

looking girls were seated. She talked to them in an animated way and

within seconds the three surrounded Laura Ann and led him into the house.

Then Lisa returned to our table. She said, "Please excuse Laura Ann for

his bad manners. You see he doesn't want to be in the pageant and thinks

that he is going to be able to go back to being a boy again". Without

knowing it Jamie and I found ourselves about to be thrust into the middle

of a mother and son battle rather than simply enjoying a pleasant Saturday

morning brunch on the shores of Lake Michigan. Lisa Romero reached for a

cigarette in her purse and began to share her concerns about her only son

Stephen, who was definitely too pretty to be a boy.

Lisa took a long puff on her cigarette and said, "I hope you don't mind my

sharing this with you. It has been so stressful for me". I said, "No,

hon. Tell us what is the matter. Why doesn't Laura Ann want to be in the

contest"? He is certainly a very beautiful little girl" "That's just it,

Susan. He hates being a girl. He hates wearing dresses. He refuses to

play with dolls and it is a struggle every day to get him into a dress. I

am so, afraid that he is going to cut his long hair or run away. So I

told him that if he continues to rebel about wearing dresses and hair

ribbons, I am going to put him in the hospital and have the surgeons make

him a girl for good. That is the only thing that he is afraid of". "But

Lisa", I said, "If Laura Ann hates being a girl so very much, why don't

you just let him be a boy". "Oh hon, you don't understand", she replied.

"You see when Stephen, that was his name then, was eight years old, I

wasn't the best mother. I started drinking when I learned that my

attorney husband was being unfaithful. Soon afterwards he filed for

divorce and by using his considerable influence and exaggerating my

drinking problem, he was able to win custody of Stephen. I couldn't stand

to lose Stephen so I fled from Los Angeles to Chicago. To avoid

detection, I dressed Stephen as a little girl as the police would not be

looking for a mother and daughter. His father has hired several detective

agencies and even now after three years, he is trying to find him. If it

wasn't for the support of Emily Townsend, a friend of my mother's who lets

us live on her estate, I would have lost my child to his unfaithful

father." As you know, Emily likes feminine boys and when her son Amy left

to enroll at Briarcliff, she invited us to live with her so that there

would still be a girlish boy around to prettify and make a fuss over.

Susan, what shall I do? I can't leave the estate and risk having my

husband find us but if Laura Ann keeps rebelling against being a girl, I

am afraid that Emily Townsend is going to ask us to leave".

Lisa started to cry and I found myself putting my arms around her and

assuring her that everything was going to work out. "First let me talk to

Laura Ann hon, and then, if necessary, I will talk to Emily. I am sure

that we can work something out so that Laura Ann will always be with you".

I learned that the three girls who led Laura Ann into the house were

employees of Emily Townsend and that one of them was a nurse. When Laura

Ann was acting up they gave him a mild sedative and put him to bed. Lisa,

Jamie and I walked up to his room and sat on the edge of his ivory lace

bedspread. The room was that of a young girls, with white furniture

including a little vanity with a Victorian era doll propped against the

mirror. "Hi Laura Ann", I said. The child looked away as he had done at

the breakfast table. I said, "Honey, my name is Susan and I want to talk

to you for a few minutes. Is that alright, sweetheart? I have a son like

you and I know just how you feel". I stroked his hair and said, "Laura

Ann, your mother loves you very much and wants to protect you from anyone

who would take you away from her. That is why she made you a girl,

sweetheart. You must not be ashamed of that. I know that it feels very

different to wear dresses Laura Ann, but you do look pretty in them and

have already adjusted so well to being a girl. My son Jamie didn't like

his dresses at first either", I fibbed, "but soon he wanted more and more

so he could be my pretty daughter". Then Laura Ann spoke for the first

time saying, "But I'm a boy. I'm not a sissy. I don't want to wear

dresses. I want to wear pants again". "Oh Laura Ann", I replied, "you

just don't realize what you are saying. Your mother loves you too much to

let you be a boy. You must be a girl for her so that your daddy doesn't

come and take you away and force you to be a little man. Honey, please

don't fight being a girl. Your mommy is determined that you will wear

dresses and I agree with her that it is best for you in these

circumstances".

I got out my hair brush and began brushing Laura Ann's hair hoping that I

would get through to him. I had no doubts in my mind that Lisa would have

her child surgically feminized right away if his attitude didn't change.

She was a desperate woman and was not about to risk losing her son to her

unfaithful husband. It wasn't that losing his maleness would be bad for

Laura Ann. I am in favor of little boys being made totally into girls,

but it is preferable that they be previously feminized so that they desire

this for themselves, for there is no going back to being a boy once this

happens. I craddled Laura Ann in my arms and said, "Dear, if you are

good and accept being a little girl, Jamie and I can help you to like it.

We have such fun as mother and daughter and you and your mom and Jamie and

I can do so many girl things together". I continued, "Look at me Laura

Ann"! Laura Ann looked into my eyes and I said, "Honey, Jamie and I want

you to act like a big girl, so tell your mother that you will be her

daughter and that you will be in the pageant today. Did you know that

there is a big prize for the winner? Laura Ann, you can win a full

college scholarship! Wouldn't that be nice"? I hugged Lisa's sweet boy

and felt that I was getting through to him. He sat up and hugged me and I

whispered in his ear, "Just be your mother's little girl, honey. It will

be alright. You will soon be totally happy as a girl. Jamie and I will

help you to enjoy being a girl and you will soon love it so very much,

just like we do". By this time Lisa was crying and I was teary eyed as we

saw a breakthrough in this precious child. Laura Ann said, "I will try

Susan". Then he sat up on the edge of the bed, gracefully gathering the

skirts of his long dress under him. Jamie came over and hugged him as

Lisa Romero wiped the tears from her eyes, thankful that she had her

little girl back again. She took my arm and said, "Susan, it really is a

miracle. Your talking to him seemed to break his boyish spirt and I have

my daughter once again. I am so grateful". I smiled and said, "Well hon,

many mothers do affectionately refer to me as "The Girlmaker" so I guess

there must be some truth to it. But enough of this talk. We have to get

Laura Ann and Jamie ready for the school girl uniform judging, which

starts in two hours". Then, with Lisa and I both holding our lovely

girlishly dressed boys by the hand, we went out to the patio for a cup of

tea, prior to dressing the boys in the required outfits for the first

judging.

Chapter #15 "Little Miss Briarcliff"

"Debbie, hand me a bobby pin please", I said frantically to my sister. It

was only one hour before Jamie was supposed to be in the ballroom of the

Townsend mansion for the start of the Little Miss Briarcliff Pageant. My

sister Debbie, Jamie's cousin Stephanie and I, were trying to get my son

ready for the contest and the room was full of the sweet frargrance of

perfume, hair spray and girlish chatter. Before us sat an eleven year old

boy prettily outfitted in a white silk blouse and a pleated navy skirt.

On his stocking clad feet he was wearing shiny black patent leather shoes

with the prettiest bows. The boy was my son Jamie, whom I have

deliberately changed into a little girl. Delicate lace peeked out from

under his skirt for my son was also put into a very expensive, hand

embroidered satin slip that would be the delight of any feminine child.

Closest to his body was his pretty white lace training bra and satin

panties, both of which were adorned with little ribbons and bows. We were

determined that he would be just picture perfect for the opening segment

of the pageant in which the boys would be decked out in their school girl

uniforms. As I brushed his long blonde hair, and carefully placed bobby

pins in it to hold it in place, Debbie began applying a lovely shade of

red to his lips. Meanwhile his thirteen year old cousin was giving

Jamie's nails one more coat of polish that matched his lipstick. "Hold

still little girl while I make your lips all pretty", I heard Stephanie

say to my son. The poor dear was having to learn to be patient like a

girl as we prettied him up. Jamie felt so pampered and so utterly girlish

that any thought of being a boy was next to impossible. As we continued to

feminize my lovely child, he asked, "Mother, is being a young lady as much

fun as being a little girl?". I smiled at my son and said, "Yes dear.

Being a young lady is better than being a male". "Will I grow up to be a

woman, mother"?, Jamie asked. I responded, "Yes, honey, you will be a

lovely woman but right now lets concentrate on making you a pretty little

girl. Do not be thinking about anything else, dear! Just concentrate on

being a little lady and perhaps you will win the college scholarship for

being 'Little Miss Briarcliff".

"Now stand up Jamie, and let us take a look at you!", I commanded. Jamie

stood and held out his skirt, as my sister, Stephanie and I admired our

handiwork. Looking at my son, if I didn't know that he was a boy, I would

never have guessed. Jamie was the very image of innocent, girlish

femininity and any mother would be proud to have him as a daughter. I

said, "Girls, let's walk on over to the contest". I handed Jamie a little

navy blue clutch purse within which was his lipstick and makeup, in case

he needed to freshen up in the ladies room later on. The three of us knew

that my son had a very excellent chance of winning the pageant and the

full scholarship that accompanied it. As we walked to the elaborately

decorated ballroom in Emily Townsend's spacious home, we began to notice

the other boys who were entered in the contest. All were attired in sissy

school girl uniforms that they were made to wear either in the all girl's

private schools that they attended or at home where they were home

schooled by their mothers. None of the children attended public schools

as their mothers did not want to expose them to boys and boyish behavior.

Looking at the faces of the mothers, I have never seen a group of prouder

and more confident women than these. All were well to do, being able to

send their children to the best prep schools and all were fully secure in

their conviction that it is more advantageous to be a woman in today's

society. Consequently, they were not ashamed of dressing and treating

their sons as girls but were unanimous in their belief that a proper

girlhood would make their sons lovely, properly behaved children. While

some of the mothers were content with keeping their sons in dresses during

their early years, there were others like Lisa Romero who fully planned to

have sexual realignment surgery for their boys, whether they liked it or

not. It seems that many single mothers with just one son are often quite

open to the total feminization of their boys. I found myself relating

more and more to that way of thinking for I cannot imagine Jamie's ever

having to live in a man's world. My darling child is too much of a girl.

As the mother's, family members and prettily dressed boys arrived in the

ballroom, the boys were ushered to a backstage room while the rest of us

found seats in the auditorium-like ballroom. Crystal chandeliers hung

from the ceiling and an all girl musical group in long formal gowns played

soft music in the left front area of the room. As Debbie, Stephanie and I

took our seats we saw Lisa Romero wave and begin to make her way over to

us. Her sister Maria was with her and both women sat down next to us.

Lisa whispered, "Susan, thank you so much for what you did for Laura Ann.

I was telling Maria how you miraculously changed his thinking. He is

ready to be a girl now and I am so happy. I am going to schedule him for

the operation Susan, the sooner the better, before he has second thoughts.

I don't want his father to ever get him back, and making him a total girl

will make it so hard for the authorities to find him. Maybe he can even

go to Briarcliff". I touched Lisa on the arm and said, "I am so happy I

was able to help, dear. Laura Ann will get used to being a girl. He will

love how he will be treated just as my son Jamie did". As we chatted,

Emily Townsend walked out on the stage to the applause of all who were

present. Dressed in a stunning magenta gown, she told us about the origin

of the first Little Miss Briarcliff Beauty Pageant for Boys. Addressing

those in attendance, she said, "I first thought of a pageant for boys when

I saw my lovely 12 year old son Brian admiring girl's dresses. I observed

that his eyes were glued to the television set as the girls in the Miss

Teen Age America Pageant modeled their pretty gowns and won everyone's

hearts with their sweet smiles. I saw a real tenderness in my son for the

first time and asked him if he would like to be in a contest like that.

Much to my surprise he came over and hugged me and started crying. I

said, "What's wrong honey?", and he replied, "Mother, I want to be a girl

and wear pretty dresses". "Oh Jamie darling", I said! "You precious

little angel. My baby wants to be a little girl and wear pretty

clothes?". I wiped away his tears and asked, "Honey, are you sure that

you no longer want to be a boy"? Looking me in the eye my sweetheart

replied, "I don't like to fight, mommy, or play sports, and the boys are

always making fun of me. I want to be a girl like you."

Emily paused for a moment, wiping a tear from her own eye and said, "It

was then that I decided that I was not going to stand for my son to be

teased and ridiculed simply because he was a gentle child and didn't want

to compete in sports or fight like a boy". I said, "Would you like me to

make you a girl, Brian"? He responded, "Would you, mother? Please"? I

told him that it would mean being a girl all the time and that he could

not change back and forth anytime he wanted. "Brian", I said, "If you

become a girl, mother is going to insist that you wear dresses. You will

be forbidden to wear pants and you must never act like a boy. I will

train you to be a young lady if you are serious, dear." "Oh goody,

Mother. When can we begin?", my son replied. It almost seemed like

everything was happening too fast but I liked the idea of having a

daughter and I said, "Well honey, why don't you go up to mommy's room and

take off your boy clothes. I will be right up." When I got upstairs I

did not waste any time but put Brian into a pair of my pink lace panties,

a delicate full satin slip with a lacy hem and one of my little pink

dresses that fit him perfectly. It was on that night that my son Brian

became my daughter Amy, and I would like you to meet her right now." As

Emily looked towards the right side of the stage a lovely young girl with

long brown hair appeared in a red blazer with a bluish crest and a lovely

red pleated skirt. She walked toward the center of the stage and embraced

Emily who proceeded to kiss the child on her cheek. Turning to the

audience, she said, "I want you to meet my daughter Amy, who just

graduated from Karen Chandler's Briarcliff School for Girls" As Amy

curtsied to the audience, everyone stood up and loudly applauded the

lovely feminized son of the pageant's hostess. Emily then handed him the

microphone and he motioned for the audience to be seated. In a trained

girlish voice he said, "I want to welcome you to the first annual Little

Miss Briarcliff Pageant". The curtains opened and their stood thirty very

pretty pre teen and teen age boys beautifully attired in cute school girl

uniforms. A beautiful female song leader was standing in front of them

and as the music started up, they broke out in the lovliest medley of

tunes that one could ever hear.

As the boys sang, I looked deeply into the faces of each one and saw not

only outward feminine beauty but an inner peace and happiness clearly

demonstrated in their singing. I thought, "These boys are happy to be

girls and truly enjoy being dressed as schoolgirls in skirts and blazers.

They looked and felt so very normal in girl's clothes and one could tell

that they embraced their girlhood with joy and enthusiasm". I spoted

Laura Ann standing next to Jamie, his little hands holding the edges of

his pleated skirt so daintily and looking at Jamie and smiling. Truly my

meeting with Laura Ann had affected him and he seemed quite happy in his

pretty clothes. Jamie was looking at us as he sang. It was so very

touching for the mothers of the contestants to see their boys accept their

transformation into pretty girls. Lisa reached out and grasped my arm

saying, "Oh Look at my son, Susan. Look at how he is standing so demurely

in his little skirt. I love him dressed like that". Lisa was ecstatic

and I was so happy for her. She was literally beaming as she deeply

desired Laura Ann to be her daughter rather than her son. I thought she

was going to stand up and cheer when she saw him put his hands on his hips

just like a girl and whisper something to Jamie. After singing several

songs the girlishly dressed boys formed four lines and marched right out

into the audience, down the aisles, with their little skirts swinging and

their Mary Jane shoes clicking. They were all smiling and singing as they

went and it was a delightful to see them looking so pretty and vulnerable.

After completing their circle of the audience, the boys marched back to

the stage forming a single line across the platform. Then as the song

leader gave them a cue, the boys all curtsied at once and blew kisses to

the audience. It was so sweet and I could see that the mothers of some of

the sissified boys were deeply touched. Lisa looked at me and said,

"Susan, My son is a little girl now", and she kissed me on the cheek. I

hugged her and said, "Yes, he is Lisa, and I know that the two of you are

going to be spending many precious moments together as mother and

daughter". The boys waved in unison to the audience and marched backstage

to prepare for the prom dress competition. I could hardly wait to see

Jamie in his white satin dress.

The carefully chosen judges had been watching each boy during the morning

brunch and during the song festival. As we were waiting for the boys to

begin parading across the stage in their gowns, Lisa said, "Susan, did you

know that I talked with one of the judges at brunch this morning"? I

said, "No Lisa, what did you discuss?" She replied, "I asked what they

were looking for in the boys. Susan, they are looking for boys who are

sissies through and through. If there is any sign of boyishness they will

be elimated from the competition! I do hope Laura Ann will act like a

girl". "He will, honey", I reassured her. "Laura Ann is a very pretty

little girl now. So don't you worry about him. You saw how darling he

looked in his little school girl skirt". Lisa smiled and said, "Well, I

guess you are right. Susan", she whispered, "I can hardly wait to have

him permanently changed." I began to say something, but just then the

curtain opened and the first of the boys appeared in a long white prom

dress and dainty two inch satin heels. "Oh look at him Lisa", I said.

"Isn't he just lovely?". As the audience applauded, the child walked

delicately across the stage and twirled about, modeling his dress for us,

and then turned and walked backstage, the picture of girlish femininity.

Several boys followed, all looking radiantly girlish, before Laura Ann

appeared in a rose colored floor length prom dress. Lisa squealed happily

as she saw Laura Ann mincing across the stage so gracefully, holding the

side of his long dress delicately in his right hand. I thought, "Oh, he

must be feeling so wonderfully feminine with his silky petticoats brushing

against his knees". As a woman I love dressing prettily in gowns with

sheer hose and heels, and I could imagine how these boys were feeling. As

I looked at Laura Ann, I knew that Lisa's boy child was not thinking of

football or auto racing. He was sugar and spice and everything nice, a

very pretty young lady, and most certainly a daughter, not a son. Laura

Ann made his sweet little turn, waved to the audience and exited off stage

to the right.

As I watched the boys in the pageant swish across the stage in their

adorable teen age gowns, I must admit that I was deeply touched. I am not

sure why I adore seeing young boys dressed as little girls. Maybe it's

because they look so cute and innocent in their dainty dresses. Any

mother knows that boys can be so rough and untidy. However a boy in a

sissy silk or satin dress is so much better behaved and so more likely to

do what mother asks. As I reflected on these pleasant thoughts, a

collective gasp went up from the audience as this lovely boy with his hair

in long blond curls came out in a white satin dress that was really too

pretty for words to describe. He floated across the stage in his matching

high heels, looking like a genunine young princess about to greet her

admirers at a royal ball. I could not be more proud, for the lovely

princess was none other than my son Jamie, who was in my opinion the

prettiest girl in the contest. All in attendance began to applaud and I

saw Jamie wipe away tears from his eyes with his gloved hands and I just

knew in my heart that I had made the right choice in feminizing my son.

He was so much the girl and dresses were his natural clothes. To dress

Jamie in pants or jeans would be such a waste of innocent feminine beauty.

A child like this needs to be adored and admired as the lovely girl that

he has become. After Jamie exited the stage, five more beautifully

attired boys came out, turned prettily for the judges and proceeded back

stage. When the last child had appeared in his evening gown, the curtain

went down and Emily Townsend consulted the judges who had been busy

casting their votes to determine the five finalists for 1996's "Little

Miss Briarcliff".

As the audience excitedly awaited the results of the judging, there was a

suspenseful drum role and Emily announced, "The first finalist is a

sophmore girl at Briarcliff in Wisconsin, Chrissy Ann Warren". As the

audience applauded, Chrissy, attired in a floor length white chiffon

dress, put his hand to his mouth, giggled like a girl and walked to the

spot on stage where the boys were instructed to stand if they were chosen

as finalists. The second finalist is Diane Riggins, an eighth grader at

Miss Brooks Academy in Mt. Pleasant, Vermont. Diane was prettily dressed

in a modest light blue gown with long sleeves. Diane became so excited at

being chosen that he started to cry but soon walked over to his spot on

the stage. At that point Lisa reached over and grabbed my hand, saying,

"Oh the poor child is so nervous, Susan. I wish I could just hold him to

me and hug him. He makes such a darling little girl". When Emily

Townsend announded the third finalist, I let out a little gasp for it was

Julie Peterson, one of Jamie's friends from Briarcliff. I don't know how

I missed seeing Julie in the school girl chorus. Julie was the boy who

was wearing my wedding dress during the Thanksgiving break at our home in

Madison. It was so nice to see him and I immediately looked around the

ballroom to see if I could see his mother, Linda. We just had to get

together to discuss our lovely sons after the pageant. Three girls were

now chosen out of thirty and I was beginning to get a little nervous. Who

were these judges anyway? Couldn't they see how beautiful Jamie was?

Just as my anxiety level was beginning to rise, I heard Emily say, "Our

fourth finalist is Jamie Graham". Cheers went up from the audience, as

Jamie with his long blond hair and girlish beauty was clearly a crowd

favorite. I had bought Jamie a feminine full skirted white satin gown that

was adorable. I was so excited that I hardly heard Emily say, "Our fifth

finalist is Laura Ann Romero from Chicago, who is being home schooled by

his mother. Lisa jumped to her feet and said, Yessssss! That's my baby

girl! Oh, I just know that Laura Ann was mortified. I heard him say, "Oh

mother!". The other girls tittered but I understood exactly how Lisa

felt. This was her new daughter and she was so delighted that her son was

finally in dresses and ready to be her daughter. Laura Ann was in pink

satin with ruffled sleeves and looked so very pretty. Finally Emily said,

"Our last finalist is Sara Porter a 12th year student from St. Louis'

Ursaline Academy. Sara experienced petticoat punishment at Ursaline and

made such a wonderful girl, that the nuns got permission from his mother

to dress and treat him as a girl throughout the school year. He resisted

strongly at first but soon found himself in the traditional Catholic

school girl uniform and sitting in class surrounded by girls. Encouraged

by the nuns who saw a change for the better in his behavior, his mother

soon began to put him in dresses at home as well. As Sara had four very

strong willed older sisters, it was not a difficult task for his mother to

make him one of the girls at home. For the pageant, Sara was in an

exquisite black velvet and lace dress that made him look very grown up.

After introducing all the boys, Emily said, "Let's have a round of

applause for these lovely children and for their wise and wonderful

mothers who have made them the lovely girls that they are". The audience

stood up and applauded as the boys, looking a bit nervous in their fancy

dresses and heels, held hands and smiled at the very appreciative crowd.

When the standing ovation stopped, Emily announced that the boys would now

be asked a question by the judges to help in the final selection of

"Little Miss Briarcliff".

As the other boys were led backstage, the first child was called to be

interviewed. Emily Townsend said, "Sara, will you please come forward?"

Sara walked to the center of the stage and made a little curtsy to Emily.

Emily then turned to judge Barbara Rogers of "Young Miss" Magazine and

asked for the first question. Ms. Rogers said, "Sara, I understand that

you are the youngest child in your family and the only boy. Was it hard

for you to become a girl, honey, and especially to have to be the little

sister in the family"? Sara hesitated for a moment and then said with a

great amount of poise, "Well, I consider myself lucky to have four older

sisters. I did not mind being the youngest because they spoiled me and

taught me all about being a girl. When I am home from school we all play

dress up and they treat me just like a sister. We do each other's hair

and have so much fun together. I hope to grow up to be just like my

mother and sisters". "Oh Sara, that is wonderful", responded Ms. Rogers.

The audience clapped as Sara walked off the stage and the next little boy

came out. It was Laura Ann, and Lisa and I immediately reached for each

other's hand. Laura Ann was asked his question by Susie Merritt, a top

fashion model from New York. She smiled and said, "Laura Ann dear, "What

do you like best about being a little girl"? Laura Ann put her little

hand to her mouth and then replied, I like being a girl because girls can

wear dresses. It is such fun to play dress up and help mom with the

chores. Mother loves me in my dresses so I like being a girl so I can

wear them. My Alice in Wonderland blue pinafore dress is my favorite

outfit. I don't want to be a boy anymore because boys can't wear pretty

clothes". After saying that the little sweetheart blew a kiss to his

mother. Lisa seemed thrilled, but I wasn't sure what to think. Just

yesterday Lisa had told me that Laura Ann hated being a girl and wearing

dresses. Now he was saying that he loved them. Was his boyish spirit

really broken or was he saying this to avoid his mother's plan to change

him into a girl?

Julie Peterson was called next and Julie's question came from Evelyn

Brooks, the headmistress of a Vermont Girl's Finishing School that also

accepted feminized boys. Emily had opened the "Little Miss Briarcliff"

Pageant to other schools at the insistence of her friend Evelyn. She asked

Julie, "Dear, as a boy who has learned to love being a girl, what

suggestions would you give to mother's whose sons are not as as willing as

you are to be their mother's daughters and wear dresses? Julie thought

for a moment and said, "I would tell the mothers not to give up too

easily. I hated wearing girl's clothes when mother first sent me to

Briarcliff but after being forced to wear dresses every day, I began to

like them. Dresses really are much prettier than boy's clothes and much

more comfortable. I never had lots of friends as a boy but everyone loves

me now that I am a girl, Miss Brooks. I think mothers need to dress their

boys up pretty and give them lots of love and then their boys will like

being girls". "Why thank you Julie", responded the headmistress. "I must

keep that in mind as my three year old gets a bit older. He is already in

dresses and I must give him lots of love so he will enjoy being my little

daughter". Chrissy Ann Warren was next and his question was asked by

Sharon Vernon, a feminist council woman from Chicago. She said, Chrissy,

if you are chosen "Little Miss Briarcliff, what will you do to demonstrate

the superiority of girls over boys? Everyone laughed at the boldness of

Ms Vernon's question but almost everyone in attendance was of the opinion

that women and girls were indeed superior. Chrissy responded, I will never

act mean or hateful like a boy and I will always be kind and sensitive

towards other people. I will show everyone that women and girls are more

gentle, loving, caring, and nicer to be with than boys. I will always

dress prettily and never be sloppy like a boy. As he finished his

sentence, Chrissy dropped a lovely curtsy and then walked off the stage to

the applause of the audience. "What perfectly lovely little boys", I

thought. I hope Jamie answers as eloquently when he is called.

Chapter #16 "Crowning the Winner!"

As the judging of the "Little Miss Briarcliff" Beauty Pageant for Boys

continued, there was the sound of excitement in the ballroom. I recall

when I used to try to guess the winner of the Miss America contests,

and I knew that everyone was now wondering which of these lovely young

boys would be chosen. The first four finalists looked so beautiful in

their gowns and their answers to the judges questions were so girlishly

sweet. Emily Townsend asked Beth Simmons of Vogue Magazine to ask the

question for Diane Riggins, the fifth boy who came out. Diane was a

pixie of a boy, only four feet ten at the most, and one could see why

his mother raised him in dresses. He was just too cute to be a boy.

Beth smiled at the child and asked, Diane honey, your mother tells us

that you just adore playing with dolls? Would you be a dear and tell us

why you love dolls? Diane thought for a moment and replied, I love

playing with dolls because I can dress them in pretty dresses like the

kind mother buys for me. I like to pretend to feed them, change their

clothes and comb their hair. Barbie is my favorite because you can

style her long hair. I also like playing with dolls because my mother

is so happy when I play with my Barbies. I like to make mommy happy.

Why thank you Diane, responded Beth. That is very sweet. Diane

curtsied and walked to the rear of the stage. Now there was just one

boy left and I held my breath, for it was Jamie. Emily smiled and said,

"Jamie Graham, will you come forward please?". Jamie waltzed out

looking like a living doll. I have never seen him look so totally

stunning. Jamie has that rare beauty that causes everyone to turn their

eyes on him when he enters a room. Many boy girls are cute or even

pretty, but Jamie has the face and figure to grace the most elegant

woman's magazines. Both men and women stare unabashedly when they see

my child and are incredulous when they learn that he is actually a boy.

Looking at Jamie, one does not see anything masculine but only sweet,

innocent, girlish beauty. But I am his mother and of course speak from

a biased viewpoint. I thought, "Honey, you can win this pageant on your

beauty alone but I do hope that you answer your question well".

For some reason I was expecting that Jamie would be asked a very

profound question like "Jamie, if you become Little Miss Briarcliff, how

will you allievate the problem of world hunger? Or Jamie, if you are

chosen as Little Miss Briarcliff, how will you help bring peace to the

world?" I found myself smiling at that thought, as Patricia McKenzie,

the fashion editor of Chicago's leading newspaper asked Jamie about the

person who is most important to him. Patricia said, "Jamie, will you

please tell us, 'Who is the most important person in your life' and

why"? Jamie responded, "God is the most important person in my life Ms.

McKensie, but after God, my mother means the most to me. Oh Jamie,

Patricia interjected, that is so thoughtful. Please continue. Jamie

said, "I love my mother so much because she sacrificed so much to raise

me by herself. She always loved me, bought me pretty clothes and sent

me to Briarcliff, the very best school in all the world. But most of

all Miss McKensie, I love my mother because she made me a girl!" Upon

hearing this the entire audience stood up and wildly applauded my son.

Jamie was so taken aback by this sudden adulation that I thought he

would trip over his high heels and fall. But the applauding continued,

for the audience, looking at this totally beautiful child, just knew

that Jamie was exactly what he should be, a pretty young Miss. Jamie

stood there demurely, occasionally brushing back his long curls from his

face, as the applause continued. Finally people began to sit down and

it was time for the judges to make their decision. The six boys were

brought back to the center of the stage and immediately grasped each

other's hand. They all looked so cute in their long dresses. I

thought, "I do not understand why girls do not love to wear such pretty

clothes today. They seem to prefer jeans and baggy clothes instead of

the silks and satins that were the preference of their grandmothers and

great grandmothers. Then I smiled to myself as I thought, "Well, if

girls refuse to wear the pretty dresses that their sex entitles them to

wear, then mothers might very well have to put their pretty boys in

frilly clothes. Part of the fun of being a mother is dressing up one's

children in pretty dresses and ribbons.. I personally think that boys

should be kept in dresses as children so that they might learn to be

gentle and well behaved like girls.

Finally it was time for the announcement of the winner. Emily Townsend

was handed the judges decision by Patricia McKensie and upon opening the

envelope said, The second runner up is Laura Ann Romero! The audience

applauded appreciatively and Laura Ann was presented with a beautiful

bouquet of flowers and a lovely trophy with a tiny beauty queen in a

long gown perched on top. I looked at Lisa and said, "Congratulations

dear. Laura Ann did so well." Lisa was so sweet. I knew she wanted

her son to be "Little Miss Briarcliff" but she whispered to me, "I am so

happy Susan, Laura Ann finished third and Jamie is going to be the

winner". Well, I smiled and squeezed her arm, but I didn't know for

sure. All the boys were so pretty. Then Emily said, "The first runner

up is Julie Peterson. "Oh my" I thought. Julie has come such a long

way since he made a fuss about having to wear dresses and go to a girl's

school on that first day on the Briarcliff campus. But looking at him

now I thought, Not only had he worn dresses every day for an entire year

but now he was attired in a long gown and was the second place winner in

a beauty pageant. I'm afraid that Julie is not much of a boy anymore.

But I am happy for him as he is most certainly joyful and content in his

new feminine role. Looking at Julie so prettily dressed made me feel so

warm inside for I knew that this was one child who would not miss out on

the wonders and delights of femininity. Linda his mother, must be so

proud of him. Julie looked radiant as he received his flowers and

trophy and waved to his mother in the audience. Now there were just

four girls left. Who would be "Little Miss Briarcliff?" Would it be

Sara, who was forcefully skirted and petticoated by the nuns; Diane who

adored dressing up his little Barbies; Chrissy, who indicated that girls

were superior to boys; or my sweet girl Jamie who had the striking

beauty of a blond Brook Shields? Emily opened the envelope and with a

smiling face said, "The winner of the "Little Miss Braircliff Beauty

Pageant for Boys is, Jamie Sue Graham! Well, I can't tell you how I was

overcome with emotion. I along with everyone else rose to my feet and

joined in the hearty applause that was given to Jamie. Emily walked

over to my son and placed a sparkling diamond tiara on his head of

flowing golden curls. The other boys in the contest walked out in their

dresses and gathered around him as he cried sweetly just like the little

girl that he is.

A beautiful white silk and satin robe with was placed around his

shoulders and as he tried to hold his tiara in place with one hand and

hold the flowers to his bosom with the other, Jamie began the

traditional walk of beauty queens everywhere. He walked so gracefully

in his lovely dress, placing one high heeled shoe in front of the other.

I thought, "The real teen age girls in the audience could probably learn

more about being a proper young lady from my son than from their peers

at school who have all too much distain for pretty clothes and radiant

femininity. As Jamie was parading before his many admirers I thought,

"How very fitting for this beautiful child to be so prettily attired in

a white satin gown, billowing petticoats and darling panties when so

many boys who may be equally beautiful, are condemned to wearing cotton

or flannel shirts and uncomfortable pants during these wonderful years.

Many photograpers were present and lots of pictures were taken of Jamie

and the two runner's up. As Emily Townsend brought the pageant to a

close with an invitation for all to return next year, I saw Linda

Peterson coming to greet me from across the aisle. "Susan" she shouted,

"Congratulations! I just knew that Jamie was going to win. Oh Susan

you have made such a girl out of him. He is so darling. Why thank you

Linda, I replied. Congratulations to you too. Julie looks stunning and

was right there with Jamie among the finalists. Linda, where did you

ever buy his dress? "Susan", Julie replied, "You are not going to

believe this but I made his dress! You didn't!!!, I replied. Oh Linda,

I can't believe it. I didn't realize that you knew how to sew. Oh yes

Susan, after I enrolled Julie at Briarcliff I realized that we had a lot

of catching up to do as mother and daughter and I wanted us be able to

share some things together. So I learned to sew and I am also teaching

Julie. He never would have been caught sewing when he was a boy but now

my baby likes nothing better than to slip into a nice dress and sit with

me on the couch as we sew together.

I feel that it has the effect of making Julie feel more secure in his

new girlhood. Aren't you glad that our boys are in dresses, Susan? I

just love it".

Lisa Romero came over too with little Laura Ann holding her hand. I

hugged her and her son and introduced both of them to Linda Peterson.

Lisa was so happy that Laura Ann finished third in the voting. I

thought to myself, "What fortunate mothers we are. Unlike many families

where the boys take after their fathers, our sons take after us. We

don't have to take them shopping for pants and jeans or worry about

their going into the male restrooms when we go out to eat. No, our boys

are learning to be girls and we can dress them up prettily just like we

did our dolls when we were children. It was nearing 6:00 PM and the

Petersons and Jamie and I were staying another night in Chicago prior to

flying back to Madison. Lisa, who was staying at Emily's mansion with

her son Laura Ann, suggested that the six of us go out to eat together.

We decided to keep the boys in their pageant dresses and dine in a fancy

restaurant on Michigan Avenue. Emily summoned her chauffeur and we rode

in style in a white stretch limousine to an exclusive German restaurant.

During the drive Jamie, Julie and Laura Ann were gossiping like school

girls and we three mothers felt so proud of our transformed sons. Linda

Peterson was beaming and said, "Susan, it is hard to believe the changes

that have taken place in Julie". Who could have guessed a year ago that

my Julie would become my properly dressed little girl? Julie heard her

and smiled saying, "Mother, are you talking about me again"? Linda

responded, "Yes dear, I am telling the ladies what a delightful little

girl you have become for me". Do you like him better this way,

interrupted Lisa"? "Oh yes, Lisa, I love him in dresses. He is my

little princess now". Julie smoothed the skirt of his gown and moved

his legs closer together just like a girl. He looked so demure as his

mother and Lisa commented on his femininity. Jamie said, "Mom, when are

we going to get there. I'm starved". We are almost there darling, I

replied. Lisa, Linda and I smiled, feeling like the luckiest women

alive to have such pretty little girls for sons.

As we walked into the restaurant, all eyes were upon as we were led to

our table. We looked like mothers and daughters out for a night on the

town. Oh, if they only knew that the children with us were boys. I

don't know what would have happened. Fortunately the boys conducted

themselves as young ladies and seemed to feel completely at home in

their long dresses. As we looked at the elaborate menus, I noticed that

all the boys were wearing nail polish. It looked so becoming on them

and added to their youthful femininity After ordering, Linda put her

arm around Julie's shoulders and whispered, "I am so happy that you are

a girl now, Julie. You are the daughter that I always wanted". Lisa

smiled and said, "That is so sweet Linda. I love having my little girl

too. You love being a little girl, don't you Laura Ann"? Laura Ann

looked up at me and then shyly said to his mother, "Yes, mother. I do".

"You like what, Laura Ann"?, Lisa interjected. Speak up honey and tell

mother and the ladies! I like being a girl, mommy. "I like it a whole

lot". Lisa reached down and kissed her son on the cheek. That's good

sweetie, because soon you are going to become a REAL girl. I winced a

little upon hearing this. I knew that Lisa was going to have Laura Ann

surgically changed but hoped that her bringing it up would not make

Laura Ann or the other boys feel uncomfortable. Julie asked, "What is

going to happen to him, Mrs. Romero"? Lisa patted Julie on the head

and whispered, "He is going to undergo a little change dear so that he

will grow up to be a lovely woman". We all looked at Laura Ann to see

if his mother's statement troubled him but he seemed just fine. Perhaps

he has fully accepted his fate and will not rebel against the plan to

totally feminize him. It certainly would be a lot easier for Lisa if

her child accepted the fact that he would never be wearing pants again.

The food was finally brought out and we all had a wonderful meal as we

discussed ther excitement of our sons finishing one, two and three in

the pageant.

As Linda and Julie were flying out of O'Hare at the same time as us, the

next afternoon, I talked them into staying with us at our downtown

hotel. The limo driver dropped us off at the hotel and we said a

tearful goodbye to Lisa and her son, knowing that the next time that we

saw Laura Ann, he would definitely be a "she". Secretly I was happy for

both mother and son. Lisa would have her daughter and Laura Ann could

stop worrying about being discovered as a little boy in dresses. It

makes so much sense for him to become a girl. Perhaps I need to do the

same to Jamie. I made a mental note of discussing this with Linda

tonight. The boys sashayed into the hotel lobby in their long dresses.

A pretty clerk at the check in desk spotted them and said, "Oh girls,

were you at a wedding today"? Jamie answered saying, "No, we were at a

beauty pageant". And how did you do, asked the clerk? Jamie blushed as

Linda pointed at him and told the clerk, "That little girl was chosen as

"Little Miss Briarcliff". Ohhhhh, exclaimed the girl. Congratulations!

I can see why you won. You are so beautiful". And you are too honey,

she said, looking at Laura Ann. "I was third, Laura Ann said. Oh my

goodness, replied the clerk, we have celebrities staying with us

tonight. We are so honored. This made the boys smile and they felt so

proud receiving all the attention. We took the elevator to the tenth

floor and entered our very lavish room. The boys jumped on the bed and

had to be told to take their dresses off first so they didn't ruin them.

Soon our darlings were standing in front of us in just their bras and

panties. Linda and I winked at one another for we took pleasure in

sucessfully feminizing our sons. Many mothers would love to change

their boys into girls but are prevented from doing so by their husbands

or in some cases because their boys simply do not have the temperment to

be girls. Linda and I reached into our suitcases and selected lace

trimmed satin nightgowns for our boys. Taking Jamie's bra off but

leaving his panties on, I slipped his pretty pink nightie over his head.

Linda did the same to Julie, whose gown was cream colored and very lacy,

and our darlings were set for the night. I sprayed Julie and Jamie with

my Obsession perfume and I can freely say that there were no males in

the room that night. Linda and I were two attractive, somewhat dominant

women, with two femininely dressed sons, whom we dressed and treated as

little girls. It is our desire that Jamie and Julie will never be boys

again.

Linda turned on the television and as we watched a very romantic movie,

Julie sat on a chair before Linda and Jamie sat on one in front of me.

It was time for the nightly ritual of brushing the long hair of our

sons. Jamie's was almost waist length while Julie's was worn in a page

boy style. Jamie played with one of his Barbies as I brushed his hair.

Jamie has always loved dolls and I have often thought that he would have

been teased as a sissy if I didn't make him a girl. Our rigid society

doesn't allow boys to play with dolls. I think it is sweet when a boy

likes dolls. Jamie loves to dress his Barbies up in pretty outfits and

comb their hair. One time I bought him a "Party girl" Barbie in a pink

dress and went out of my way to find a similar dress for him. When I

came home from the store I gave him his Barbie and then put the matching

dress on him. He was so happy to be dressed like his favorite doll and

played with her all afternoon. As Linda and I brushed our children's

hair, I asked, "Linda, have you ever thought of going all the way with

Julie"? What do you mean, Susan, she replied. "I mean, have you ever

thought that it might just be easier having him changed into a girl?

Well, to be honest, Susan, "I think about it a lot lately. Julie has

adjusted so well to being a girl after a year at Briarcliff that I do

not think that he could go back to being a boy again. Not that I would

want that, she added. Oh I know, I said. I couldn't stand to think of

Jamie as a boy. I hugged my honey to me. You wouldn't want to be a

nasty boy, would you Jamie? No mother, he replied. I want to be a girl

like you. Mmmmmm, I kissed him and said, "I know dear. You are "all

girl" and mommy likes you this way. Turning to Linda, I said, "You know

hon, we don't have much time to make a decision. Soon our sons will be

going through puberty and you know the terrible things that can happen.

I don't want my child growing muscles, having body hair and experiencing

changes in his sweet voice. Oh Susan, you are so right. I am so happy

about finally having Julie as my daughter. I haven't had time to think

about those things. What shall we do?

I started to braid Jamie's hair deciding to put him in pigtails for the

trip home. I love pigtails on a boy and tying them in pretty satin

ribbons is so feminizing. As I braided his hair I said to Linda, "Would

you be willing to visit Dr. Williams with me. Evelyn Williams is the

doctor who changed an English family's son into a delightful little

girl. Julie knows Andrea, don't you darling?, I said. Yes, Mrs.

Graham, Julie replied. "I met Andrea when I was at your home for

Thanksgiving. He dressed up as a cowgirl in a long skirt when we played

dress up. . That's right dear. You have such a good memory. And you

were wearing my wedding dress, weren't you? Julie blushed, remembering

how happy he was, dressed as a bride. Did you know that Andrea is a

complete girl now, Julie? Really? I think that is neat, said Julie.

Linda smiled and said to me, "I don't know if Julie understands

completely what that means, Susan. Well, I haven't talked much about it

with Jamie either but I do believe that we are going to have to face the

reality of the situation. Unless we take steps now, our boy's bodies

are going to betray them and try to steal away their sweet girlish looks

and mannerisms. Linda, let's consider the pluses and the minuses of

having our children changed. As I spoke I tied my son's pigtails with

pretty pink satin ribbons. I looked over at Julie and saw that his

mother had put his hair up in curlers so he would have a pretty hairdo

in the morning. Julie looked so girlish in his pink curlers and satin

night gown. Think about it, Linda. What would be the best reasons for

making Julie a girl?

Linda became very serious and said, "Susan, the most compelling reason

is that I want him to be a girl. I think of Julie as my daughter now

and the thought of him being a boy is frightening to me. I feel closer

to him and I look forward to teaching him to be a young woman as he

approaches his teenage years. I want a companion to go shopping with,

to go to the theatre with, and to share secrets with. You can't do

those things with a boy. If Julie is a girl, I feel we will always be

close and I won't lose him. Besides Susan, he is way to pretty to be a

boy, don't you agree? I had to agree with her on that. Julie made a

splendid girl. As we talked I could tell the boys were listening but

they were not saying anything. I wondered what was going through their

little minds. I think they feel much safer in a woman's world and would

be scared about being thrust into a world of men that is so far removed

from them now. But the decision is not really in their hands. As their

mothers, Linda and I will make that decision for them and at the present

moment, I feel rather strongly about Jamie becoming a girl for good. As

we chatted about the future sex of our sons, the boys eventually became

very sleepy and Linda and I laid them down in their beds. I pulled

Jamie's nightie down and kissed him goodnight, thinking that perhaps my

son needs to become my daughter very soon. It was a pleasant thought

and one that I would most definitely pursue with my good friend Linda,

whose little Julie would also be better off as a little girl. Oh, if

only our children had been born girls! But, we can adjust what nature

failed to do for our sons so they can thoroughly enjoy the exquisite

delights of being girls like us. Linda and I were soon asleep, dreaming

of our lovely daughters to be. The next day we all returned to Madison

and started to think about Jamie's forthcoming summer modeling job in

New York. End of Chapter #16. Judigirl3@aol.com

Chapter #17 "Jamie goes to New York!"

"Susan, you must feel so very proud", Megan said, after congratulating

me on Jamie's winning the "Little Miss Briarcliff" Pageant. "It is a

mother's dream to have her child become a beauty queen. Your son is

such a precious little girl" "Why thank you Megan", I replied. "That

is such a nice thing to say". My neighbor Megan and I had become close

friends after I helped change Megan's youngest son Patrick into her

little daughter. Megan always preferred girls and kept trying to have

one. But after her fifth child was also a boy, she was understandably

heartbroken. But now she had little Patricia and her years of

frustration were alleviated by lavishing her full attention on making

Patrick the ideal four year old girl. I told her, "Megan, you must be

careful not to dote too much on Patrick and forget that you also have

four boys!" Megan bought so many dresses, slips, panties and

accessories for Patrick that I wondered how she had any money left to

outfit her other children. She assured me that the boys were doing

well and that her husband Frank, and Patrick's brothers, had all

accepted the fact that Patrick is no longer one of the boys. Rather he

is their sissy little sister and they are accustomed to seeing him in

dresses. Megan then asked, "Susan, is Jamie still going to model for

the Montaigne Agency this summer"? Megan had remembered my telling her

that Jamie and four of his classmates were chosen by the agency to

model dresses and lingerie for a layout that "Young Miss" magazine was

doing. I replied, "It is interesting that you mention that Megan

because Jamie and I were just talking about it. He and the other girls

will be flying to New York in two weeks". "Oh Susan, I think that is so

wonderful", she said. "You know, I see Jamie as a role model for

Patrick and I want my son to follow in Jamie's footsteps and become the

perfect little girl that Jamie is". "Well, you are doing a good job

with Patrick, hon", I replied :Everytime I see him, he looks so

cute. You dress him in the prettiest clothes". "Thank you Susan", she

said. "I know that I do fuss over him a lot but after all these years

of only having boys around the house, it is so delightful to have a

child that I can put in ribbons and dresses. My son is so precious

and he is such a mommy's girl". I said goodbye to Megan, wondering if

she had yet decided to make one of her other boys a big sister for

Patrick. She had mentioned that to me several times but at least for

the time being, she was too busy sissifying Patrick to pay much

attention to petticoating any of her other boys.

The days prior to Jamie's leaving for his modeling job in New York,

passed all too quickly. He would be staying at Tara Collin's lovely

apartment in Manhattan during the two weeks of posing for photos. Tara,

along with Diana Evenson, both of whom are Montaigne executives, had

chosen Jamie along with the Stapleton twins and two real girls, Mary Ann

McCreary and Stacy Summers to model for this prestigious teen girl's

magazine Fall fashion section. Tara called the Tuesday evening before

Jamie's weekend flight to New York. "Susan", she said, "you can't

imagine how excited I am to have Jamie stay with me for the next two

weeks. I was so impressed with him during the interview. Susan, you

are an unbelievable woman. You have made your son into such a pretty

and well mannered little girl. I hope that you don't mind that I took a

picture of him in a dress that he modeling for us during the interview

last Spring.. I keep it on my bureau and none of my friends can

believe that he is a boy. He is the perfect little girl, and hopefully

an inspiration for other mothers who prefer dressing their sons in less

traditional styles". "Oh my", I thought, "I can see that I am not

going to have to worry about Jamie being subjected to boyish influences

while he is with Tara. She seems to have a genuine appreciation for

femininely dressed boys". I said, "Thank you Tara. I hope that Jamie

will not be any trouble for you". "Oh no, Susan", she said, "I am going

to love having him here and I expect to have my little nine year old

brother staying with me this summer too. Susan, I have such wonderful

plans for Richard and spending time with Jamie is going to be the best

thing that has ever happened to him. Richard is such a darling boy and

he and Jamie will get along so well together". "Susan", she continued,

"may I take Jamie shopping with me when he comes"? "Certainly Tara,

that is very kind of you", I responded. "Oh good", she said, "I know

some exquisite little girl shops and I want to take Richard and Jamie

there. I thought to myself, "It sounds as if Richard isn't going to be

playing Little League baseball this summer. Tara seems to have other

plans for her baby brother".

Saturday came all too quickly and I kissed my son goodbye at the

airport. Of course, anyone watching assumed it was a mother saying

goodbye to her daughter for Jamie was attired in a gold check party

dress with a velvet drop waist bodice and a full taffeta skirt with a

crinoline underskirt. He was wearing a gold ribbon in his long blond

hair and little gold shoes with white stockings. For some reason I

thought, "I wonder what Jamie's father would say if he was able to see

him now?". I rarely thought of Jamie's father but had to admit that I

delighted in the fact that my unfaithful husband's son had become my

daughter and was closer to me than he ever would have been to him.

Jamie has never known what it is like to be a boy and as I watched him

board the plane in his pretty dress, walking daintily in his little

golden slippers with two inch heels, I was glad that he never had to

experience a boyhood. And why should he have to be a boy? Just because

he was born a boy doesn't mean that he has to be raised as one. Jamie

would never want to give up his dresses or have his long hair cut off.

He wears pretty clothes, loves to shop, adores make up, and is so gentle

with his dolls. I would never take him out of dresses and make him be

a boy. Jamie's world is one of sweet smelling perfume, pearl

necklaces, frilly party dresses, beauty salons, excursions to the ballet,

satin hair ribbons that match his dresses, and the constant company

of women and girls. He is graceful, polite, feminine, caring and in

short, a sweet little girl. I thought of these truths as my darling

turned and waved to me, before entering the plane. I saw a pretty

flight attendant take his hand and I knew that he would be well taken

care of during the flight, not just because he was flying first class

but because everyone makes a fuss over a beautiful, prettily dressed

little girl. Jamie would win their hearts with his totally girlish

ways.

Jamie later told me that during the flight the flight attendants were

very nice to him. A very pretty attendant named Amy brought him

women's magazines to read and after supper was served, she sat down

next to him. They admired the dresses in the magazines together and

she asked Jamie all kinds of questions. My son told her about

Briarcliff, the Harvest Festival, the Doll Show and of course about how

he had just won the "Little Miss Briarcliff" contest. She told Jamie

about how she had been a cheer leader in high school and college, about

being the president of her college sorority and about how she loved to

fly to exotic places. She told Jamie that he ought to pledge her Kappa

sorority if his mother decided to send him to Wellsley. The whole trip

was filled with girltalk and Amy never suspected even for a moment that

Jamie was a boy. Jamie told her where he was staying in New York and

Amy volunteered to take him shopping one day as she was based out of

New York. Jamie gave her Tara's number and the two bid farewell as

Jamie left the plane on his way to meet Tara and her friends. As Jamie

exited the plane, he heard a little shout and saw Tara and three of her

girl friends waving to him. Tara scooped him up in her arms and kissed

him, embarrassing Jamie a little as he was an eleven year old young

lady, not a four year old girl. But Tara was so excited. The other

girls who were told that Jamie is a boy were amazed. Alicia looked at

Allison and the two laughingly gave each other high fives, thinking,

"What fun this is going to be". As good friends of Tara, they were

fascinated by this beautiful child who looked totally like a little girl

but was really a boy underneath. Allison said, "I'm so pleased to meet

you Jamie". Jamie, out of habit, curtsied and the girls could hardly

believe how feminized he was. Nancy, the third girl with them said,

"Oh Jamie, that is the most beautiful dress that I have even seen. Did

your mother make it for you"? Jamie held out his skirts and said, "No,

mother bought it for me at Marshall Field's in Chicago". "Well it is

very pretty honey", Nancy said. Alicia and Tara took his hand and they

walked towards the baggage claim to retrieve Jamie's luggage.

When his two pastel colored suitcases came out, Jamie tried to grab one

off of the conveyor belt, but Allison took it from him. "Be careful

hon, you will mess up your dress", she said. As Allison and Nancy were

in jeans, they carried the suitcases to the car. Jamie, now walking in

between Tara and Alicia, holding their hands, clicked along in his heels

with his little dress swishing, feeling very at home in the company of

such nice girls who obviously were thrilled to have him in their midst.

The girls piled into the car and squeezed Jamie in the backseat between

Tara and Alicia. Tara thoughtfully pulled down the skirt of his dress

as they bunched together in the car. As they drove to Tara's

apartment, Allison said , "Jamie, we all know that you are a boy but we

don't care. As far as we are concerned you are a girl like us. We want

you to have a good time here". "Oh thank you", said Jamie. Nancy then

asked, "Honey, are you excited about modeling dresses for Young Miss"?

"Oh yes, I am", replied Jamie. "I like wearing pretty clothes". "Oh

my goodness", said Allison, "Tara, you might have found the ideal

companion for Richard!". Allison and her friends knew that Tara

desparately wanted a little sister and that s he had designs on

Richard's fulfilling that need ever since she can remember. She

deliberately feminized Richard when she babysat him when their parents

were out and she imagined that Richard actually started to like playing

with dolls. But Richard was still far too boyish to suit his sister.

Now that Jamie was here and Richard was staying with her for the summer,

maybe she would have a chance to see her dreams come true. They

soon arrived at Tara's apartment and the five girls, after greeting the

door man, took the elevator to Tara's eighth floor luxury apartment.

Cindy, another friend who was watching Richard while the others went to

pick up Jamie at the airport opened the door and was introduced to

Jamie. "It is such a pleasure to meet you Jamie", she said, smiling at

the prettily dressed boy. Tara called into the kitchen and said, "Come

out here Richard, I want you to meet a new little friend". =

Richard showed his head through the door and Jamie was horrified to see

him in a cowboy outfit complete with cowboy boots and two holsters with

guns. Richard took the cap guns out of the holster and fired two loud

shots at Jamie, terrifying my eleven year old. He jumped and hid

behind Tara's skirts. Tara was furious and took the guns away from him

and told him to go into the kitchen. She then stooped down, and looking

Jamie in the eyes, said, "I am so sorry dear. Are you ok? This will

never happen again". She smoothed his skirt and wiped the beginning

tears in Jamie's eyes with a lace handkerchief which she let him keep.

Jamie put it in his purse and Tara said, "Let's all sit down girls and

make Jamie feel welcome. I will be right back". As Allison, Nancy,

Alicia, Cindy and Jamie talked, they heard loud swats coming from the

kitchen as Tara administered a well deserved spanking to Richard for his

very unruly behavior upon meeting Jamie. Jamie thought he heard Tara

saying, "If you ever, ever frighten Jamie again Tina, you will regret

it the rest of your life. You are to treat girls with respect all the

time, do you understand?" Jamie thought, "Did she call him Tina?" The

other girls giggled and said, "Don't you worry Jamie, soon Richard will

be as well behaved as a girl". They all laughed again and Jamie

wondered if Richard was going to be turned into a girl like his friend

Andrea, and Patrick, the neighbor boy back in Wisconsin. Tara served a

delicious dinner at her large dining room table that night. Richard was

there too sitting on a pillow which helped ease the pain from his

spanking for being a bad child. It was clear that Tara was not going to

tolerate bad manners in her home. She was angry with her mother for

packing the cowboy suit and cap pistols in Richard's suitcase. Such

boyish toys were the last things that she wanted during this special

time that a girlishly dressed boy would be staying with them. "I must

begin Richard's training tonight", she thought, "and Jamie's being here

will be of such help".

After supper, Tara invited her friends to spend the night. Tara's was a

very high priced apartment on Central Park West and there were five

bedrooms, room enough for several girls. She had several videos in her

library and suggested that the girls get more comfortable before curling

up on the couch to enjoy an evening of movie watching and girltalk.

Tara said, "Follow me Jamie and I will show you where we will be

sleeping". Jamie followed Tara into the most lovely bedroom he had

ever seen. The drapes were of a beautiful rose color, very fancy and

utterly feminine. Tara had a white satin bedspread with very elegant

rose colored flower designs which covered lovely white satin sheets and

pillow cases. Her furniture was of rosewood and the vanity had a large

well lighted mirror filled with feminine delights. Jamie had never seen

so many bottles of perfume, scented soaps, lipsticks, and a variety of

cosmetics. Jamie's high heeled slippers sank into the plush cream

colored carpet and the child knew that he was in the bedroom of an

ultra feminine woman with exquisite taste in decorating. Tara smiled

at my son and said, "Well Missy, what do you think"? "Oh I love your

room, Tara", Jamie replied. "Well honey, I am glad, because guess what?

It is our room! You and I will be roommates while you are here. Would

you like that sweetie"? "Oh good", shouted Jamie. "I would love it"!

"Well, take off your dress then honey and be comfortable while we watch

the movie". Tara walked over to Jamie and began unbuttoning the back

of his dress. She said, "Jamie, your mother was so right to put you in

dresses. I can't imagine you as a boy". She lifted the dress over his

head and remarked, "Oh what a perfectly lovely petticoat. I just love

the lace and frills. Jamie, you are a girl for sure, aren't you"?

"Well, I guess so Tara", my son replied. "Jamie hon, there is no

guessing about it. You and I are both girls. Look at us"! She put her

arm around Jamie's waist and the two pranced back and forth in front of

the dresser mirror, seeing the image of two lovely long haired girls

looking back at them. Jamie, would you be a dear and help me with my

dress"?

Jamie, feeling very sissy standing there in his petticoat and panties

began to unzip the back of Tara's dress. He helped her slip out of it

and felt so warm in his heart as he saw the beautiful Tara Collins, a

26 year old former model, looking so beautiful in a full length white

slip. Her waist was so thin and her feminine legs were so long and

smooth. She looked just like "Barbie". "Now we are both in our

slips", Jamie. "Aren't we pretty", she said to the boy. "Come and sit

on the bed by me", honey. Jamie walked to the bed, gathered the skirt

of his petticoat and sat close to Tara. "We are going to be special

girl friends Jamie, aren't we". She put her hand around the prettily

dressed child and began to play with his hair ribbon. Undoing it, she

arranged Jamie's hair again and tied a pretty bow. She then said,

"Jamie, I love to see a boy in pretty girl's dresses. It's just not

right that pretty little boys should be forced to wear such unattractive

clothes. Dresses are so much fun to wear and should not be forbidden to

boys. Can I tell you a secret, sweetheart". " Sure", said Jamie.

"Jamie", she whispered in his ear, "I am going to change Richard into a

girl and make him wear dresses just like we do. What do you think of

that"? Tara clasped her hands together and said, "Mother is out of town

and Richard is totally at my mercy. His shooting those terrible cap

guns at you convinced me that I shouldn't wait any longer". "Jamie",

she said, winking at my son, "do you think we can make Richard a sissy

girl"? Jamie was used to seeing boys changed into girls and some of his

best friends at Briarcliff, including Julie and the twins, were skirted

boys, so he said to Tara, "Yes, Tara, I will try to help you" "Goo d

girl", Jamie, said Tara. Between the two of us and my other friends,

Richard is going to learn what it is like to feel like a girl. Let's go

out and see what the other girls are doing"? But Tara, Jamie said,

we're just in our slips! That's ok hon, she replied, We are all girls

here and Richard doesn't count. Taking my son by the hand she led him

out to the living room, his little petticoats bouncing, only to find

that Alicia, Allison, and Nancy were already there also attired in just

their slips. Oh this was such a feminine setting, thought Jamie. The

girls all looked at him and Alicia ooooohed saying, "Jamie, that

petticoat is just adorable. I wore one exactly like it under my

first communion dress. I felt like such a big girl". Mother always

put me in petticoats under my party dresses, volunteered Alicia. Jamie,

you are such a lucky boy to be able to wear a pretty petticoat. You

know that don't you darling, responded Alicia. Jamie, not knowing what

to say just held the sides of his slip and dropped a little curtsy.

Alicia said, "Oh you sweet little doll. Come over here. Jamie bounded

over to Alicia and she sat him on her lap, smoothing his skirts over

his knees. You are my little girl, aren't you Jamie dear.

Now wait a minute Alicia, said Tara, Jamie is everyone's little sister.

You can't have him to yourself Alicia. Alicia laughed and wrestled

Jamie to the couch saying, Oh yes I can, and she gave him a little kiss

on his neck. Jamie smelled her perfume and the attention practically

made his head spin. Soon Allison and Nancy jumped in and everyone was

tangled up on the couch in a mass of skirts and petticoats all trying to

lavish attention on my sweet, prettified little son. There was no way

that he could ever remain boyish with all the female attention given to

him. The girls loved my darling in his petticoats and panties, not to

mention his long waist length hair and they covered him with sweet

feminine kisses, treating him like the little sister they all wanted

but never had. Jamie was laughing too and when the laughing stopped the

girls all snuggled together on the couch with Jamie in the middle and

with their arms around my son , began to watch Julia Roberts in "Pretty

Woman" Tara was a little concerned that it might be a little too

risque for Jamie but the girls held their hands over my son's eyes

during the parts that might not be appropriate for an eleven year old

girl to see. Jamie felt so comfortable snuggling up to the older

girls. He felt that he was right when he belonged, in the company of

women, just as his mother intended. As he rested his curly locks on

Allison's bosom, he felt Alicia's caressing hand running through his

hair while Nancy gently stroked his arm. Midway through the show ,

while Jamie was in a state of youthful bliss as the object of attention

of all the girls, he felt Tara reaching for his hand. Jamie extended his

hand and soon felt his nails being gently buffed. Tara then said,

"Hold out your hand honey. Jamie did and Tara began to apply a coat of

pink nail polish to my son. Everything was so natural. Jamie was a

little girl among girls and having a woman paint his nails was the most

natural thing in the world for the boy. The other girls looked on

approving, sometimes running their hands through his hair, other times

giving him a gentle kiss or just pulling him to them to give him a

girlish embrace. As a woman, this is the life I want for my son. I do

not want him to be a karate fighter, a hockey player or a soldier. I

want him to enjoy silky nighties next to his skin, the smell of perfume

on his wrists and the company of women who do not regard him as an

outsider but as one of the members in the sweet sorority of women and

girls.

When the movie was over, it was still early, and all the girls planned

to sleep in the following morning. Tara served coffee and tea, delicate

pastries and other delightful snacks to the girls who developed a

little appetite during the showing of the movie. Allison and Nancy had

gone to their rooms and slipped into very pretty satin nightgowns of

pink and powder blue. Jamie, Tara and Nancy were still in their slips,

so Tara suggested that they all change into nightgowns and then return

to the living room for a surprise that she had for them. Oh a

surprise, shouted Jamie? What kind of a surprise? Now you just hush

Jamie and go and get into the nightie that I laid out for you. It is

hanging in our closet. Yes Tara, Jamie said, and skipped off to his and

Tara's room. Jamie closed the door and saw a very feminine pink nylon

babydoll nightie hanging on the closet door with matching panties

trimmed with lace. It was a very sissy gown and he immediately slipped

it over his head and stepped into the panties. Tara came in at the

same time and said, "Oh girly, that is perfect for you. I hope that

pink is your favorite color! Oh Tara, how did you know, said Jamie. I

just did, said Tara. Girls like pink, light blue and other pastel

shades, but most sissies seem to prefer pink. It is the best color for

dainty boys because pink is for girls. You look darling in it, dear.

Thank you Tara, Jamie said, dropping a little curtsy. Now come on

outside honey for the surprise. Jamie fluffed out his long hair and

looking very pretty in his pink babydoll walked out to the living room,

wondering what was going to happen next on this exciting trip to New

York. Tara said, "Girls, you are probably all wondering where Cindy

and Richard have been while we were watching the movie. Allison chimed

in, "Yes, I was wondering why it was so quiet around here. Where are

they? I though that Cindy took him out to the grocery store, Nancy

said. Tara smile and said, No, girls, Richard is right here. Cindy

and he were kind of ahhhh, "preoccupied" in the rear bedroom. Then

Tara called, Cinnnnndy! Riiiiichard! Where are you? Come on out!!!!

Suddenly there was a little shout and we heard Richard say, "No, I

won't come out! You can't make me. Let me go! Let me go! But the

door opened and Cindy, dragging little Richard by the arm, entered the

living room with a daintily dressed little boy attired in a velvet and

taffeta dress with a black velvet bodice and a tiered plaid taffeta

skirt. A pretty red sash was tied in the back of his dress. It was

Richard, and the girls went wild when they saw him. Tara was almost

crying with happiness and thought, "Richard dear, today is your very

first day as a little girl and I assure you my darling brother, it will

not be your last".

Chapter #18 Tara's New Sister!

Richard was struggling but Cindy dragged him out of the bedroom in his

cute little dress and the girls quickly gathered around him. Alicia

took hold of one arm and Allison the other, for they had to subdue the

boy before he torn his pretty clothes. The little nine year old didn't

have a chance as there were four girls who were determined to help their

friend Tara have the little sister that she longed for. Nancy said,

"Richard, stop struggling this instant before you wrinkle your dress".

Richard tried to kick her but she grabbed his nylon encased legs and

helped the other girls carry him to the sofa. Jamie heard Tara saying,

"Oh my dear little sister. Look at you. You are finally in a dress.

Doesn't it feel good to be a girl, honey?". Richard was besides

himself. Granted he had played with dolls to please Tara in the past,

but she had never gone this far before. His sister's friend Cindy, made

him not only wear a dress but a petticoat, panties, pantyhose and mary

janes as well. He felt totally different in this attire and didn't know

what to do. Finally, as the girls talked very sweetly to him, he

stopped resisting. "Now Richard", his sister lied, "Mother has given me

permission to dress you as a girl this summer, so you must behave".

Richard screamed, "She did not!" "Oh but she did little honey, didn't

she, Alicia". Alicia looked at Tara and then at Richard and replied,

"Yes Richard, I was there when she said it. She told Tara to make you

her little sister so you would learn to be more polite like a girl".

Allison smoothed Richard's skirt and said, "Do not be afraid, precious.

You will grow to love being a girl. Isn't that right, girls"? Everyone

stated their agreement and they sat Richard up on the sofa The little

boy had become very quiet and Tara appealed to him saying , "First

honey, we can't very well call you Richard anymore when you are dressed

like you are. It just isn't a proper name for a little girl. So your

new name will be Tina! Don't you just love your new name"? "No, I hate

it", responded Richard. "Well, you better get used to it because that

is the only name you are going to be called". "Yes, that's right Tina",

Nancy chimed in. "Tina is a very pretty name", said Alicia. "You

should be thankful that your sister chose such a lovely name for you.

Now sit up and put your legs together. That is no way to sit in a

dress". Alicia picked up Richard's one leg and placed it next to the

other one and then spread his skirt over his knees. "There, that is

much better little girl", she said.

My son Jamie, being a very gentle and delicate child, watched all this

from the other side of the room. Tina called him over and said, "Jamie

dear, come over here and give a hug to my new little sister. Doesn't he

make a nice girl?" Richard grimaced but Jamie said, "It's alright

Richard, being a girl isn't that bad". "Isn't that bad"? exclaimed

Tara! "Jamie, you know that it isn't bad at all. It is a privilege to

be a girl. Look at you honey! You would hate being a boy, wouldn't

you"? "Oh yes Tara, I would never want to be a boy". "I didn't think

so", said Tara. "Well , Tina is going to love being a girl too, aren't

you baby brother"? "Jamie dear, will you be a doll and bring me my

purse"? Jamie brought Tara's purse to her and Tina's big sister reached

in and brought out her lipstick. Richard, seeing what she was doing

tried to run again but Alicia and Allison held him down as Tara applied

lipstick to her new little sister' slips. She then looked at her

handiwork and said, "Oh that is much better. When we are finished with

you sweetie girl, Mom will never recognize you. Now if you are ready to

behave, we will let you up". Richard said that he would be good and

Alicia and Allison released their hold on him. "Now walk across the

room Tina, taking small steps like a girl". Richard stood up and walked

across the large living room. "Now turn gracefully and come back,

honey". As he turned, his skirts swirled and the girls all smiled at

the pretty picture that he made. "Oh you look so pretty", Nancy said.

"Tina, tell us what it feels like to wear a dress for the first time".

Is it fun"? Richard said, "No, I won't tell you". "You will dear, his

sister said, or you will be spanked and be sent to bed". Richard,

totally intimidated and confused by the girlish feelings stirring within

him, said, "I feel like a sissy girl". "Well silly, that is the way you

are supposed to feel in a dress!", Cindy said. "I told you it would

feel different from being a boy". Tina, run your hands over your pretty

nylons for us, his sister commanded! Richard, now a little fearful of

the girls, did as he was told. As his little hands slid from his

ankles, up over his knees and to his thighs, a little smile broke out on

his face "Oh see, he likes the feel of his silky pantyhose. They are so

sheer", said Allison. "They feel so good, don't they Tina. That is one

of the nice things about being a girl, wearing sheer pantyhose."

Tara went into the bedroom and came out with her expensive Nikon camera

and flash attachment. After adjusting the focus she began taking

pictures of Richard with all the different girls. She said, "Jamie, I

want one of you and Tina standing together holding hands". Jamie went

over to Richard, took his hand, and the two children stood by a very

pretty floral arrangement. "Now grasp your skirts girls and hold them

out a little. "Smile girls", she said. Tina and Jamie did as they were

told and Tara snapped a lovely picture of the children, looking so

pretty. Jamie felt a little funny being photographed in his nightie but

it was getting late and all the girls were in nighties except Richard

who was still in a dress. If Tara had her way, which she usually did,

Richard would soon be in a satiny nightie as well. As Richard stood in

the dining room, Allison snook up behind him and held him around his

slim waist while Nancy tied a red satin ribbon in his hair. "Oh Tina",

his sister said, "The girls are making you look so pretty. I think you

are enjoying yourself honey, aren't you. You never wanted to be a

little boy. You always wanted to be my little sister, didn't you".

"No, I don't!", yelled Richard. "Now, be good Tina darling, or you will

be punished", Tara said. "You must remember that girls are superior to

boys and you must never be rude". Jamie understood this well as his

mother and sister had always taught him that girls were more intelligent

and sensitive than boys. Jamie had no problems listening to and obeying

women and girls older than himself. Richard would have to learn that,

but a summer in dresses would go a long way to improving his attitude.

"Girls, let's give him a makeover", Alicia laughed. "Oh yes", shouted

Tara. "Let's show my little brother that he is a member of our club".

"What club"?, the boy shouted. "I'm not in a club!", cried Richard.

"Oh yes you are dear", his sister responded. "When Cindy put you in

that pretty dress, you became a member of the girl's club. Everyone

else here is in it and now you are too, little sister". Richard tried

getting up from the sofa but once again he was restrained by Nancy and

Allison. "Let's see, where should we start", asked Cindy. "Oh, I

know", she said, "Lets paint his finger and toe nails"! "Ohhhhh, that

will make him so very girlish", squealed Alicia. "Let me up", shouted

Richard. Tara then jumped in and said, "Stop struggling this minute

Tina or I am go ing to pull down your panties and spank you just like a

little girl. If you can't be a big girl for sister, you will be treated

like a child. This aggressive boyish behavior must cease immediately".

Richard, frightened by the severity of his sister's tone, became still,

but was startled to feel the the hands of Cindy reaching up under his

dress to remove his pantyhose. She deftly rolled the silky stockings

down his little legs and took them off, careful to keep his dress down

so that he remained ladylike. Little Richard didn't know what to think.

He hadn't ever felt this way before. He felt like such a sissy

surrounded by all these girls and they were touching him as if he was a

girl too. Alicia brought out the nail polish from her purse, opened it

and said, "Oh Tina, isn't this a pretty shade of pink?" Then sitting

the boy up, with a girl holding each of his arms, she said, "Now point

your toes honey". Richard reluctantly did so and one toe by one toe,

Cindy began to apply polish to his nails. The girls looked him in the

eye during this time, not disapprovingly, but in a loving way, the way

they would look if initiating a younger sister into the deeper mysteries

and experiences of girlhood. Richard watched his toes being painted and

felt a little shiver go through him. "Oh, what is next?", he thought.

"I feel so strange". He didn't have long to wait as Nancy brought out a

small bottle of very expensive perfume and sprayed him on his neck,

wrists and under his knees. She then placed her head very close to the

little boy's neck and breathed in the perfume, moaning and saying, "Oh

Tina, now you smell just like a girl". She kissed the child gently on

his lips and whispered, "We like you so much better this way, honey".

Richard felt so vulnerable and helpless wearing a dress and panties, his

toe nails painted and now smelling like a girl too. Soon the little boy

started to cry. But the girls all comforted him saying, "Oh baby doll,

please don't cry. We love our sweet little girl" Allison wiped away his

tears and held out his hands for Cindy to put nail polish on his finger

nails as well. Little Richard's nails would match the sweet color of

his velvet dress. Jamie could see that Tara loved every minute of her

brother's feminization and he doubted that this little excursion into

femininity was going to be a temporary one for Richard Jamie thought,

"Richard is going to become Tina for sure".

The time was getting late and Richard, just being nine years old began

to get tired from all the activity surrounding him. He had never

received so much attention when he was a boy. The little cross dressed

child started to drift off to sleep and Tara said, "Will one of you

girls get Tina's nightgown from my room, please"? Nancy went out to

fetch the gown and came back with a white satin lace trimmed nightie

with cute pink ribbons woven through the bodice. Richard seemed so

tired now and Allison and Cindy helped him out of his dress and

petticoat, leaving his little white satin panties on him. They slipped

the nightie over his head and giggled as the gown fell to the little

boy's knees. "Oh Tara, what a darling nightgown. Where did you ever

get it"? "I picked it up at Celeste's Ingenue Shop on Fifth Avenue.

It is a boutique that caters to pre teen girls I bought his dress there

too", Tara replied. Cindy then lifted the child up in her arms and

carried him to the bedroom where he would be sleeping with Alicia and

Allison. Tara hoped that he would become accustomed to being her little

sister quickly for she had no intention of letting Richard wear pants

again until the end of the summer. If she could convince mother that

Richard is better off as a girl, he may never wear them a gain. "Oh, I

just hope mother is willing to make him be Tina", she thought.

Returning to the living room Tara looked at Jamie and said, "Thank you

so much dear for helping with Tina". Jamie said, "Oh I didn't do

anything, Tara". "Yes you did honey. You provided the inspiration for

me to make Richard a girl by being the little darling that you are. If

I didn't see how it was possible to change a pretty boy into a total

girl like your mother did for you, I may never have begun this little

project. But looking at you, pretty Jamie, I know that my brother can

become a little lady too. He may not like it now but in two weeks he

will be pleading with me to buy him new dresses. I just know it in my

heart". Jamie saw Tara looking so happy and he realized that having a

little sister was truly her heart's desire. He was glad that Tara was

happy and took her hand as the two made their way to their shared

bedroom for a well deserved night's sleep. Tomorrow Jamie, we must take

you to my Montaigne agency to begin the preliminary shooting for the

"Young Miss" spread. Your friends Stacy, Mary Ann and those darling

Stapleton boys will be meeting us there. And I am going to bring my new

baby sister along too". "Oh goody", Jamie said, as the two girls, clad

in pretty satin nighties, swished into the feminine bedroom of Tara

Collins, who just adored dressing and fussing over feminized little

boys.

Tina, Tina, rise and shine honey! Wake up, wake up, wake up! Tara was

laughing as she pulled the curtains in the large guest room to let the

light shine in on the three sleepy heads. Alicia and Allison were

sprawled on the big queen size bed with Richard right in between them.

Tara smiled to herself as she saw her brother sleeping so peacefully in

his little girl's nightie. Oh the number of boys who would pay a king's

ransom to be able to sleep with the beautiful Alicia and Allison! But

here was her little nine year old brother, on his way to becoming a

girl, right there in the middle of them. Tara thought, "Sleeping as a

girl with girls is surely one of the blessings that Richard will grow to

love. Slumber parties are so much more fun than boy's camp outs. Who

wants to sit around the fire in batman or camaflauge flannel pajamas

when they can snuggle up next to prettily attired girls while dressed in

a dainty lace nightgown themselves?" Tara felt happy for her brother

even though the poor boy did not yet realize her plans to keep him as

her little sister for good. Finally the little boy stirred, and,

awakened out of a sound sleep, he forgot for a moment where he was. He

sat up and looking at the sissy gown that he was wearing, let out a

little shout. Alicia reached over and hugged him, saying, It's alright

dear, it's alright. You are with us, remember? Alicia and Allison!

"What am I doing in these clothes", he demanded to know. Tara came over

to the bed and took a hold of his hands saying, "They are your clothes,

honey. Don't you remember? You became a little girl last night". "I

did not. I never became a girl", shouted Richard. " Stop it this

instant, Richard. You are not being very polite and mother will be

angry if she hears that you were rude to my friends". "You can't dress

me like this", the boy cried. "Oh my little brother, you are so wrong.

I can, and will dress you exactly the way I desire and there are four

girls who are going to help me. So you better stop complaining right

now or we will adopt stronger measures"

As Richard stared at her, Tara walked to the large walk in closet in the

guest room and came out holding up a darling red plaid dress. Alicia

and Allison, who were now fully awake, thought that it was the cutest

little dress, and they smiled at one another knowing that a boy was

going to wear it. "Look honey", Tara said to Richard, "This is your new

dress that I bought for you". It was a pleated float dress with a lace

edge platter collar adorned with embroidered trim, little rosettes and a

tiny corsage It had puffed sleeves, a sheer pleated overlay and full

satin underslip. It was really darling and Tara thought, "It is just

perfect for my little brother". Then Tara held the dress with both hands

by its puffy sleeves and swished it back and forth teasingly in front of

Richard. Oh Tina, she said, "Aren't you a lucky little girl. Any girl

would love a dress like this. Aren't you going to thank big sister?

Come on honey, "Say thank you Tara, for my new dressie." Richard was so

confused by now, experiencing feelings of anger and fear, and he didn't

know what to do. He was in a girl's bedroom in a girl's nightgown, with

three girls seeing him in very sissy clothes. Now his own sister was

making him wear a dress. He started to run for the bathroom, but Tara

grabbed him and help him down on the bed, whispering in his ear, "Tina,

you have to be my little sister, so do not fight with me. You

absolutely cannot be a boy, so go into the bathroom like a good girl,

wash up and come out here again so I can put you in your pretty

lingerie. Then we'll put your dress on". She held it up in front of him

and saw that it would fall to just above his knees. After Richard

closed the door behind him Tara jumped on the bed where Alicia and

Allison were reclining and said, Yesssssss! Can you believe it girls?

I'm really doing it to Richard. I'm making him a girl! Allison

responded, Tina, are you sure that your mother isn't going to be furious

with you for this? No, she'll be fine. She has been complaining about

Richard's behavior and if he goes back at the end of the summer as a

better behaved child, she will be more than happy. Well, I hope you are

right, Tara, Allison replied. Do you think Richard will get used to

being a girl? Well, said Tara, I think he will. Once he settles down,

we can do sisterly things together and I think he will like all the

attention. Besides, look how well Jamie is doing. Speaking of Jamie,

where is that girl?

Tara called out to my son and soon there was a little knock on the

bedroom door. Jamie came in and he was already dressed for his big day

as a "Young Miss" model. He was wearing an empire waist dress in ecru

lace with a satin underslip and back zipper. A large white bow was tied

at his waist and there were faux pearls on the bodice of the dress. It

was a beautiful party dress and Jamie looked gorgeous in it. "Oh Jamie",

Tara said, "You look lovely. Wait until my friends at the agency see

you. They will want you all to themselves". Alicia and Allison were

equally stunned by Jamie's girlish beauty and Alicia remarked, "I really

do understand why Jamie's mother made him a girl. I absolutely cannot

picture him as a boy Jamie smiled and made a curtsy to Alicia and she

hugged him to herself, being careful not to wrinkle his dress. Just

then, Richard came out of the bathroom, with a towel wrapped around him.

Seeing him walk out with the towel modestly around his waist, Tara

quickly draped a towel around his upper torso as well, saying, "Tina, a

girl covers her chest. She does not walk around bare chested. But never

mind. Now come here and let me put you in your bra and panties. Jamie,

she said, "Tina has never worn a bra before. Did it take you long to

get used to it, dear? "No Tara, mother started me out with a training

bra when I was ten and I always wear a bra like a big girl now". "Well,

Richard doesn't really fill a bra, but I want him to get used to it. It

is such a girlish item of clothing Put your arms out Tina"! Richard,

seemingly broken in his boyish spirit complied with his sister's wishes

and she fastened the white satin training bra in the back. Now step

into these sweet satin panties, dear. Richard did so and Tara lovingly

pulled them up encasing the boy in white satin. Then she said, "Now

close your eyes, Tina." As her brother closed his eyes, Tina dropped the

red plaid dress with it's pretty underslip over his head, adjusting his

skirt when it was pulled down. Richard, his eyes closed, felt a

swishing about his knees and instinctively drew his hands to his sides.

As he did so, he felt the billowing skirts of his dress and slip and

could feel the silkiness of the satin panties underneath

Ohhhhh, this was so different from being a boy, he thought. He felt so

loved, so lightheaded, and so utterly girlish. He stood still and

opened his eyes to see his big sister, with a sweet smile on her face,

arranging the lace collar on his dress just so. It was almost as if he

couldn't move if he wanted to, as if his sister had cast some girlish

spell over him. Tara went to the drawer and pulled out a pair of white

little girl's tights and told Richard to sit on the edge of the bed. As

Alicia, Allison and Jamie watched transfixed, Tara rolled the tights up

Richard's legs until they were all nice and smooth. She said

pleasantly, "How do they feel, little brother"? Richard was speechless

and his sister smilingly said, "Cat got your tongue, Tina dear?". She

then brought a pair of shiny black Mary Jane shoes out of the closet and

placed one on each foot, buckling the pretty straps. Alicia thought,

"Oh this is one little boy who is never going to be the same. Tara is

really making him a sissy". "Stand up Tina", Tara said. The sissified

child stood up and Tara said, "Now twirl around for us so we can see if

your skirts are hanging right. Go ahead honey. It's alright. You are

among girls". Richard spun around on his little heels and the effect was

just perfect. "Faster honey", his sister said. As he twirled faster his

little skirts rose and the other girls could see his pretty underskirt

and his satin panties, looking so pretty over his sheer tights. Tara

was pleased and thought, "No one would recognize him as a boy dressed

like this". But she wasn't though yet. Reaching into her drawer once

more, she pulled out a large red satin hair ribbon. "Stand still now

baby", she said. Richard obeyed his sister as she fastened the ribbon

into a pretty bow and with golden bobby pins, pinned it in his hair. "Oh

my", she thought, "his hair isn't very long yet, but by next year at

this time, I will have him in a long ponytail".

Richard was overwhelmed. He had never felt like a girl before even when

he played with Tara's dolls. But now, he was in a dress, tights and

mary janes. He touched his dress again and felt the underslip and

panties underneath. Oh, this was such a strange feeling. Tara

interrupted his daydreaming by taking his hand and leading him to the

vanity table. Taking out her make up kit, she began to apply just the

right amount of make up to the young boy, a little blush, mascara and

eyebrow pencil. Then taking a lipliner she carefully outlined his lips,

and filled them in with a shade of red lipstick that perfectly matched

his dress. Tara then stood back and thought, "Richard has disappeared

and Tina has replaced him. Now I have my little sister" She said,

"Aren't you excited Tina? Look at us. We are sisters now"! Tina,

overcome by emotion began to cry and all the girls comforted him. But he

was no longer protesting. Clad in the prettiest outfit that any little

girl could wear, he seemed to accept the fact that a new life awaited

him, at least for the summer. Richard had always been lonely as a boy,

had very few friends and wasn't that well liked bec ause of his

aggressive behavior. But as he thought over his present situation in

his nine year old mind, he decided that maybe being a girl wasn't so

bad. After all Alicia, Allison, Cindy, Nancy, Jamie and his sister all

loved him this way. And he was going to get to spend the summer in the

big city of New York and do things that he had never done in

Pennsylvania. As he was reflecting on these things, Tara took his hand

again and said, "Girls, I think it is time that we have breakfast and

head for the Agency. I know Jamie and Tina are going to be excited

about meeting Stacy , MaryAnn and the Stapleton twins. Today is the day

that my little girls from Briarcliff begin their modeling careers".

Chapter #19 "Pre Teen Models"!

Tara Collins was a very feminine woman. As a young executive with the

Gabrielle Montaigne Modeling Agency, she possessed the striking beauty

of atop fashion model herself. In fact, if it wasn't for her superior

business sense that prompted the agency's director to offer her a six

figure managerial position, she would still be strutting down the runway

with the likes of Claudia, Elle and Cindy. Her fashion sense was

flawless and she revelled in her breath-taking femininity that turned

the heads of men and women alike. But Tara had what some might call an

unusual passion, a passion that at times consumed her entire being.

Tara simply adored the idea of taking boys under her wing and changing

them into beautiful little girls When she attempted to analyse her

innermost feelings she inevitably came up with the same conclusion.

During her teen age years, when she was the most intelligent and

beautiful girl in her high school, the envy of other girls, and

fervently pursued by the boys, her own parents did not fully appreciate

her. Tara longed for their approval but it seemed that they lavished

all their attention on her baby brother, who was born when Tara was

fifteen years old. Richard was a beautiful child, but he was a rival

for her parent's affection and mother and daddy doted over him When Tara

had her dancing school recital, an aunt accompanied her, because Richard

was sick and mother and daddy stayed home to take care of him. When she

was chosen prom queen, her parents were not there because they were

hosting Richard's second birthday party. Tara began to think that her

parents loved Richard more because he was a boy and constantly wished

that he was her little sister. If Richard was a girl, she reasoned,

Mother and daddy would have loved both of us equally. Consequently in

her own mind she began to think of Richard as a little sister, which

wasn't difficult to do seeing that he was a very pretty child, who could

easily pass for a girl.

Tara was never able to overcome her resentment towards her parents for

the favoritism shown toward Richard nor was she able to dismiss from her

mind the thought that her brother should have been a girl. So when she

interviewed modeling candidates at the Briarcliff School for Girls, and

discovered my feminized son Jamie and the Stapleton twins, she conceived

a plan. "I am going to have a sister", she thought. Smiling to herself,

she was pleased that she was finally going to get back at her parents by

taking their little all American boy and making him into a sissy girl.

She did not tell them of course. Instead she informed them that she

would like to have Richard stay with her for the summer. She promised

her parents that she would take Richard to baseball games at Yankee

Stadium, buy him new trains and accessories for his model railroad set

and generally show him all the sights of New York. But it did not quite

happen that way! Much to Tara's satisfaction her baby brother would

never go to a silly baseball game nor add trains to his boyish

collection, while he was in her care. She did keep her third promise

though, for the day after Jamie's arrival in New York, she, Jamie and

Richard were walking down Fifth Avenue taking in the sights of New York.

There was nothing at all unusual about this except for the fact that the

boys on each side of the beautiful Tara Collins, were attired in the

cutest little girl dresses that any child could ever wear. Tara was in

her glory as she glanced down at her nine year old brother trying to

hold down the skirts of his dress on this bright but very windy day.

"Richard", she said, forgetting that she and her girl friends had

renamed him Tina the previous night, " Hold on to the side of your dress

honey, or everyone is going to see your panties". Tara felt a new love

for Richard dressed like he was, and was not trying to be mean to him by

ordering him to keep his skirts down. She was simply anxious for

Richard to learn the ways of a little girl for she intended to keep him

in dresses for the rest of the summer. As Richard struggled with his

rustling skirts, Tara looked to her left and smiled at my son Jamie, who

was well trained in the ways of a girl. She whispered to my son,

"Jamie, I am so glad that you are going to be able to help Richard get

used to being a little girl. I just know he is going to love his new

life".

Little Richard walked along the street with his left hand in the hand of

his big sister and his right hand trying to keep the wind from blowing

his skirts over his head. Richard was a nine year old boy and had never

worn a dress prior to the the previous evening. Overpowered by Tara and

her four girlfriends, the child was forcefully attired in a pretty dress

and made to sleep in a frilly nightgown and panties. He was still in a

state of shock and had such new and strange feelings flowing through his

mind and body. Richard was used to wearing jeans and T-shirts and the

rough clothes of a preteen boy. He was used to sprawling on the couch

and he liked rough housing with other boys his age. It is true that

family and friends often said that he was too pretty to be a boy, but

that did not change the way he felt. He loved baseball, playing with

his trains, and just doing boyish things. But now, he was wearing a

very sissy pink dress, a beribboned petticoat with dainty lace on the

bodice and the hem and very silky pink panties. Tara had tied a pink

ribbon in his hair and he was wearing Mary Jane shoes and socks with

lace on them. He felt the wind blowing the skirt of his dress and

petticoat and he felt so weak and helpless without his pants. Tara

acted as if it was the most normal thing in the world for him to be in a

dress. It's as if nine years of his being a boy never existed for she

looked at her brother and saw a little sister now. In her mind Richard

was now Tina, a girl! Tara looked down at her brother and said,

"Darling, we are almost there". The three girls were on their way to

the Montaigne agency where Jamie would start his summer modeling job and

where Tara would introduce her transformed brother to a ll of her

friends. As they went through the revolving door of the agency ,

Richard was glad to be out of the wind, but he was becoming acutely awa

re of how his silky petticoat tickled his knees as he walked. His

little dress and petticoat flaired out with every step he took and it

produced such a girlish feeling deep within him. As the trio walked

past a mirror , Richard saw a reflexion of three lovely girls swish by

and realized that one of the pretty young Misses in the mirror was him.

In a moment of panic, he pleaded with Tara, " Please Tara, May I have

my pants back". Tara, momentarily surprised by the request of her new

little sister, picked him up in her arms and whispered in his ear,

"Honeybunch, I'm afraid that is impossible. You see you are going to be

a little girl for me and little girls do not wear pants. Just panties,

precious child. Now be a good little girl for Sis and I will buy you and

Jamie ice cream cones after lunch". She then put him down exposing his

frilly slip and panties as she did so. Quickly, she straightened his

dress with a sisterly touch and they proceeded to the elevator.

As Tara walked into the large second floor modeling agency office, she

and the girls were greeted by Jessica Robyns, her young secretary.

Jessica had long blonde hair like Jamie and was wearing a smart black

business suit. In her ultra sheer hose and high heels she was the

picture of the consummate professional woman, feminine, yet very chic

and sophisticated. Looking at Jamie and Richard she said, "And who are

these lovely young girls? Are they the Briarcliff girls who will be

doing the spread for "Young Miss" Magazine? Smiling, Tara replied, "One

of them is, Jess. I'd like you to meet Jamie Graham. Jamie recently

won the Little Miss Briarcliff Beauty Pageant in Chicago". "Oh my

goodness", exclaimed Jessica. "That was the new beauty pageant for boys

that you were telling me about. Don't tell me Tara!!!!! Are you saying

that this beautiful child is a, a boy"? Tara looked at Jamie and said,

"Go ahead Jamie! Tell Jessica about yourself". Jamie smiled and said,

"Yes Miss Robyns, I am a boy but mother wanted a girl and raised me as

one". Jessica opened her mouth in amazement, not because she did not

know that many boys were kept in dresses and treated as girls by their

mothers, but because Jamie was so beautiful. She came over and stooping

down, held my son gently by the shoulders, saying, "Oh Jamie, your

mother did the right thing. You are a beautiful little girl, and

please, do call me Jessica." Jamie curtsied sweetly and said, "Thank

you, Jessica". Jessica then looked at Richard who looked like an angel

in his empire waist party dress. She said laughingly, "I suppose you

are going to tell me that this little sweetheart is a boy too! "

Jessica laughed again and said, "I know that isn't true". Tara took her

by the arm and said, "Jessica, I want you to meet my little brother,

Richard, who we now call Tina". Well Jessica was flabbergasted. Anyone

who was there would have thought she was going to faint. She gasped and

said, "Noooooo. You are kidding me, Tara". Staring at the prettily

dressed child, she said, "I can't believe it. You come in with two of

the prettiest little girls at your side that I have ever seen and both

of them are really boys? Tara"!!!!!!!!! Tara laughed and said, "Yes,

isn't it wonderful, Jess? It is amazing what you can do to a boy when

you put him in a dress and a little make up. Their whole attitude

changes and they are no longer boisterous and hard to handle. They

become gentle and some like Jamie actually prefer being girls".

Looking at her brother, Tara then said, "And some, we hope, will desire

to become girls". She walked over to Richard and smoothed the pretty

skirt of his little dress. "Tina is going to spend time with us while

we get Jamie and the other Briarcliff girls started on the "Young Miss"

layout. Have the other girls arrived yet, Jess"? "Yes, they are

upstairs with Diana Evenson getting acquainted with the agency. They

should be down promptly. We have two hours to get them ready before the

photographers come". "Oh good", Tara replied, "I do want them to wear

light make up for the photo shoot. That will give us plenty of time to

have them looking pretty". Turning to Richard, she said, "Honey, I want

you to watch everything closely. Someday you might be modeling little

dresses too". Richard was standing off to the side, shivering because

of the air conditioning in the room. Jessica noticed him trembling in

his thin dress and got a pink sweater out of the closet and placed it on

the boy. "There honey, this will warm you up a bit", she said, as she

gave him a hug. Tara just smiled, feeling very proud of the way her

brother looked. "He's becoming a little girl", she thought. "He looks

so pretty in a dress". As Tara admired her sissified brother, there was

a knock on the door. Jessica opened the door and four bubbly,

chattering girls walked in. "Jamie"!!, one of them shouted! It was

Stacy Summers Mary Ann McCrary, and the twins, Robert and Stephen.

Stacy ran to her Briarcliff room mate and hugged him saying, "Jamie,

congratulations! I just knew you would be Little Miss Briarcliff! I am

so happy for you. Was it fun"? "Oh yes, Stacy, it was so wonderful and

I met such nice girls there. You know that Julie finished second, don't

you"? "Yes", replied Stacy, "I couldn't believe it. Remember when

Julie said he didn't want to be a girl and had to be Ms. Chandler's

little daughter and they wore matching dresses for the whole festival?

And now he was a beauty contest runner up"! The two girls laughed at

the memory of Julie being dressed up as Cindy Brady. "He was happy he

was a girl after that night", Stacy said. "I think being Ms Chandler's

little daughter really changed him into a girl. Karen made him so

feminine that he couldn't go back to being a boy". "Girls, girls", Tara

said! "Do not forget to greet MaryAnn and the twins"! "Oh I'm sorry",

said Jamie. "I got so excited at seeing Stacy again".

Jamie hugged Mary Ann, who was a real girl and then gave a hug to Robert

and Stephen, the other boys beside himself who were chosen to model for

" Young Miss". A year at Briarcliff had done remarkable things to the

two boys from Connecticut. They were no longer rude and wild in their

behavior and they conducted themselves in a very ladylike manner much to

the delight of their mother. They had learned feminine ways during their

year in the midst of two hundred girls and both could now be said to be

"demure " in their manner. One thing had not changed though. They were

still dressed in the very frilly dresses of young girls. At the

recommendation of Headmistress Karen Chandler, their mother decided to

keep them in some what babyish clothes until the start of the Fall

semester at Briarcliff. The women felt that an extra summer in frills

would remove the last traces of boyishness from the children and they

would be ready for their traditional school girl uniforms in September.

The twins were dressed identically in little drop waist polka dot party

dresses with black nylon velvet bodices, short puffy sleeves and a sheer

layered skirt with little dots A wide gold sash was tied in a pretty bow

in the front of their dresses. Their outfits were darling and Tara's

secretary was totally amazed to see that four of the six prettily

dressed little girls in the room, were boys. Jessica loved being a girl

herself and far from objecting to seeing boys dressed as girls, she

thought it was a wonderful idea. "They are so darling", she thought,

"just like little Barbie dolls. I bet that their mothers love them in

pretty dresses". Tara was thinking the same thing and said to the

Briarcliff girls who just entered the office, "Girls , I want you to

meet my little brother, Richard. We call him Tina, now". Richard,

standing there in his dress was experiencing so many new emotions. He

felt like he was on a roller coaster, as he had never felt so different

before. As a boy he had been confident, even a little sassy, for he had

been a good ball player and athlete. But now he was in sissy clothes,

having to interact with women and girls and being treated as one of

them. His thoughts were interrupted as the two real girls, Stacy and

Mary Ann came over and embraced him. Richard, being all boy, had rarely

even touched a girl, and now, dressed in a girl's pretty dress, he was

being hugged and kissed by girls.

Stacy said, "Oh Tina, you are a girl just like Jamie. Even though you

we re unlucky to be born a boy, now you are one of us". She giggled and

said , "I absolutely adore your dress". Are you wearing a petticoat

too? Without thinking twice about it, Stacy flipped up the hem of

Richard's dress and admired the lace and ribbon trim of the boy's satin

and lace petticoat. Richard instinctively pushed her hand away only to

be reprimanded by Tara who said, "Stop that Tina. She is only looking

at your pretty slip ". Stacy, realizing that she had embarrassed the

boy apologized saying, "Oh I am sorry Richard. I should have known that

you are not used to being a girl yet. Please forgive me". Richard

didn't know what to say. He didn't want Stacy to feel bad, but he

didn't want anyone pulling up his dress either. "Oh, if only I had my

pants back he thought"! But that th ought was immediately lost as Tara

came over and whispered to him, "Tell Stacy that you are sorry,

Richard. Tell her that you do not mind that she looked under your

dress. Do it right now"! Richard could see that his sister was upset

with him and he said, "That's ok Stacy. I don't mind". Stacy smiled at

Richard and the incident was soon forgotten. Tara then said, "Let's go

girls. We need to go to the seventh floor room where the Young Miss

layout is set up to be photographed". Tara, Jessica, Richard and the

five Briarcliff models proceeded to take the elevator to the seventh

floor where they entered the elaborated decorated room designed for

their modeling sessions. The photographers would be coming shortly so

the girls needed to get changed into the clothes that they would be

wearing for the sessions. "Young Miss", a popular magazine for pre

teenage girls, was doing a series of articles with the theme, "Sissy Tea

Parties". When I first heard of the theme being used, I could not

believe it. I could not imagine that a girl's magazine would have a

section that aimed at attracting the attention of feminine boys. But

when I called "Young Miss " Magazine, I realized how silly I was. It

wasn't directed towards boys at all but was rather geared to ultra

feminine little girls who loved wearing frilly party dresses. Our

creative designers had produced a lovely setting for the pictures. The

room was decorated as a lovely garden with colorful flowers, white

benches, a daintily set table with a lace table cloth and a cute little

goldfish pond. The girls would be posing in their pretty dresses while

sipping tea, sitting prettily on the benches, holding bouquets of

flowers and feeding the goldfish. It was the kind of place where little

girls would feel very comfortable and secure.

At 11:00 AM, nationally known photographer Cynthia Schaefer and her

assistant Debbie Ryan arrived. Tara introduced the young models to them

and the women thought it was cute that three of them were boys. They

had taken pictures of boys in dresses before and were not at all

surprised. While they were setting up their equipment, Tara took the

girls to the dressing room and had two assistants bring out the dresses

that they would be wearing for the photographs. The first series of

pictures called for the girls to be seated at the table drinking tea

with their dolls. Tara's assistants, Alyssa and Eileen helped the twins

into their light blue dresses and pinafores. The boys held their arms

out as Alyssa slipped the little dresses over them and buttoned up the

back. Their little petticoats made their dresses stand out just right.

"Come and sit here, girls", Alyssa said. Robert and Stephen gathered

their skirts and sat at the beautifully set table. Eileen then handed

each of them a daintily dressed doll and said, "Hold your dolls in your

laps girls, and pretend that you are offering them some tea". Meanwhile

Debbie, the main photographer's assistant was getting Stacy and MaryAnn

ready. They were elegantly dressed in little white lace dresses with

straw bonnets and white gloves. They would be photographed in their

girlish innocence, sipping tea. Jamie was to be in the picture too.

Jamie would be seen pouring tea for the other girls, attired in a pretty

yellow frock with puffy sleeves and a yellow satin sash. Tara, who was

pleased at how cooperative the girls were, was at the same time watching

her little brother out of the corner of her eye. "What must he be

thinking"?, she wondered. "A week ago he was running around like a

raggamuffin, going fishing with the boys, hitting baseballs all over the

place and coming home dirty every day. But now, he was in a dress,

watching three other girlishly dressed boys and two real girls model for

a girl's magazine". Seeing Richard in his dress made her realize even

more, "I do want a little sister". For Tara, Richard was going to be the

object of her affection and she would never let him feel unloved the way

her parents let her feel. But she was going to love him on her terms ,

not his. That meant that Richard was going to be loved as a pretty

little sister, and not as a boy.

As the children smiled for the camera, Cynthia Schaefer took scores of

pictures. Alyssa, Eileen, Debbie and Tara posed Stacy, Mary Ann and the

boys in a variety of poses as Cynthia went through roll after roll of

film. Nine year old Richard started to get restless however and while

the women were preoccupied with photographing every possible angle for

"Young Miss", he began poking a mop handle into the little goldfish

pond. He was trying to touch one of the fish but as he reached out, he

suddenly lost his balance and fell right into the shallow pond. "Oh

Richard", Tara exclaimed, as she picked the dripping boy out of the

pond. "Look at your new dress"! The other girls giggled and soon

everyone was laughing, as it was evident that Richard was not hurt, only

startled. "Come honey, let's find something for you to wear before you

get chilled in your wet dress". Tara took her brother to a dressing

room and stripped off his wet clothes She put him in a warm shower and

after he was finished bathing she dried him off. As Richard stood

before her, he said, "Tara, I want my boy clothes back right now". Tara

looked directly into her brother's eyes and said, "Honey, I thought we

already went over this. While you are here in New York with me, you are

going to be a little girl. Don't you understand that"? "No Tara, I'm a

boy and I refuse to wear sissy girl's clothes". "They are not sissy

clothes Richard. They are very pretty and expensive clothes and I'm

afraid that we do not have anything else for you to wear. You don't

want to walk around naked, do you"? "I won't do it", said Richard.

"YES YOU WILL", Tara shouted, suddenly losing her patience. She then

slapped her little brother making him cry. As soon as she did that she

felt sorry and said, "Oh Richard, I am so sorry. I didn't mean to do

that but honey, you do have to be a girl. That is not negotiable. I

have waited too long to have my little sister and I am not going to give

"her" up now". Tara then proceeded to dress Richard in the little girl

clothes that were used for the modeling sessions. "Now dry your eyes

and put your panties on Sis". Richard reluctantly stepped into his

panties and his big sister pulled them up. She then lowered a white

satin slip over his head and straightened it around his hips and waist.

Richard could see that he had no choice and obediently put up his hands

as Tara put a pretty white dress on him. She swirled his skirts,

smiling as she did so, for this was the sister that she desired.

After brushing his hair, pinning a bow on each side, and putting him in

little girl shoes, she brought him out again to be with the rest of the

girls. Alyssa laughed and said, "Oh, our little mermaid has emerged".

All the girls laughed, including Richard, for it was amusing to think

that his untimely fall into the pool could be construed as an attempt to

go swimming. Alyssa's little joke seemed to break the ice and diffused

the tension of an otherwise unpleasant occurence. Cynthia finshed up the

rest of the pictures that needed to be taken and the girls started

chatting about where they would have lunch. Let's eat at a Mexican

restaurant restaurant, said Jamie. I can practice my Spanish there."

"Great idea", replied Tara. "I am getting hungry thinking about it.

But you girls must be careful not to spill on your pretty dresses".

Richard, who by this time was getting very hungry himself, chimed in,

"Oh I won't Tara. I'll be careful with my dress". Tara, upon hearing

Richard call his outfit, "my dress", almost cried. She was so happy.

Could this be the breakthrough that she hoped for? She had expected

that it might take weeks to get Richard accustomed to wearing dresses.

But he just referred to the dress that she made him wear as "my dress"!

This was a reason to be joyful. Tara took his hand and said, "Yes Tina

darling. We're ready to eat lunch right now ". So the women and five

little girls left the modeling agency to dine together, delighted to see

that Tara's little brother accepted the fact that he was girlishly

clothed in "his dress" and not the clothes of a boy.

Chapter #20 "Shopping with Big Sister"!

Tara Collins was the happiest girl alive! Not only had her Briarcliff

girls been a smashing success as models for her Gabrielle Montaigne

Agency, but she had successfully converted her nine year old brother

into a little girl. Well, that might be a bit of an exaggeration in

that Richard has not yet said that he wants to be her little sister

forever. But she had made a start, and taking him out in a dress

yesterday and introducing him to her friends as her sissy brother, had

to have an affect on him. Having my feminized son Jamie to help her in

Richard's feminization was definitely a plus in Tara's eyes. Today she

was going to take Richard shopping at Macy's on 34th Street and buy him

a wardrobe for the entire summer. Needless to say there would not be any

pants among the summer frills in which Richard would daily attired.

Tara tingled with excitement as she contemplated how she would at long

last have the sister that she desired.

Richard however, did not fully share his sister's expectations. After

all he was a nine year old boy who enjoyed participating in all kinds of

sports. Living with his mother in the heart of the Allegheny Mountains

in central Pennsylvania, he was accustomed to going hunting and fishing

with his friends. It wasn't unusual for Richard to get into fights with

other boys after school and come home with torn and dirty clothes. Even

though he had the delicate features of a girl, he was in every way your

typical boy child. As he was brushing his teeth that morning, he found

himself experiencing conflicting emotions. He was daydreaming about

being at his favorite fishing hole with his friends but the image

reflecting back at him in the mirror was not one that he would want his

friends to see. For he was wearing a lace timmed, peach-colored, satin

baby doll nightgown ans panties that his sister made him wear. He

rinsed his mouth out and thought, "Oh my goodness. What is happening to

me"? He stared at the girlish nightie with the satin bow and delicately

embroidered bodice. He touched the satin ribbon with the tip of his

finger, and couldn't believe that he was dressed in such a girlish

fashion. What had Tara done to him? Suddenly he became very angry and

tore off his dainty nightie , throwing it against the wall. He then

stepped out of his panties, threw them down and wrapped a towel around

his waist. Then he shouted, "Tara, I have something to tell you".

Tara, already dressed in a bright pink summer dress was singing in the

kitchen, looking forward to taking her brother "Tina" shopping. Jamie,

who had also risen early was dressed in a cute little yellow sundress,

with sun flowers on the pocket of his skirt. Upon hearing Richard shout,

she went immediately to the bathroom and saw her brother with the towel

wrapped around him. She said, "Oh, are you ready to get dressed,

honey"? Richard, in a discourteous display of boyish behavior said,

"I'm not going to be your sister, Tara. I am a boy and I want to go

home". Tara put her hands on her hips, sighing, and said, "Richard, what

am I going to do with you? You just don't understand, honey. I am not

asking you if you want to be a girl. You will be a girl, and you will

do exactly as I say. She went over and grabbed the towel from her

embarrassed brother and taking him by the hand, led him into her room.

Tara sat her little brother down on her satin bedspread and went to her

lingerie drawer. She reached in and withdrew a pair of light blue satin

panties which she proceeded to put on a struggling Richard. "Now sit

still Honey while I try to make you understand what is happening to

you". She pulled Richard close to her and he could feel the silkiness

of his panties as he slid across the bedspread toward her. Tara, took

her hand and cupped his little chin, saying, " Richard dear, I want to

be honest with you. I am already in my twenties and you are only nine

years old. I know what is best for you. I love you very much, Honey,

and I know in my heart that you will be happy as a little girl".

Richard started to protest, but Tara put two manicured and polished

fingers over his lips and said, "Hush now honey and listen to big

sister".

As Tara gently stroked her brother's hair, she began to work on his nine

year old mind. "Richard", she said, "or would you prefer that I call

you, Tina, dear"? "My name is Richard", the boy protested. "Very well,

I will call you Richard for now", Tara responded. "Richard, you need to

know that you are a very beautiful child, far too pretty to be a boy.

Even though you think you are a boy, mother and I have always thought

that you should have been a girl. When you are in a pretty dress as you

were yesterday, it seemed so right on you. No one can tell that you are

not a girl. Look at me, honey!". Tara felt such an overwhelming

feeling of love for her sister to be. She said, "Sweetie, it would make

Sister so happy if you would be her little girl. We could do so many

things together. It isn't so bad being a girl, Richard. Think of all

the things that we could do together if you were a girl. We could go

shopping for pretty clothes and dress exactly alike. Richard", she said

with genuine emotion in her voice, "We can wear matching sister

dresses!" She hugged her little brother to herself, saying, "Wouldn't

that be fun, sweetie"? Richard felt so intimidated and when his hand

accidently brushed the side of his sat in panties, he pulled it away

quickly. Tara, noticing the gesture said, "Richard, you look very cute

in your panties. It is alright to wear them Girls love to wear pretty

panties". Tara then embraced her pantied brother and holding his face

in her hands said, "You are no longer a boy, Tina!" Richard, already

feeling like a complete sissy in his satin panties just sat there, as

Tara continued. "I am going to let your hair grow long and put you in

skirts and dresses. Your nails will always have a girlish shade of pink

or red on them and you will wear light lipstick Richard. You should be

happy that I am going to treat you like a big girl. Most girls do not

get to wear lipstick when they are still so young". Running her finger

across the boy's red lips, Tara whispered, "Wouldn't you rather be a big

girl honey, or would you prefer that I dressed you in the frilly dresses

of a little girl"? Richard was getting confused again. How should he

answer his sister? She was giving him a choice, which was nice, but it

was between being dressed and treated as an older girl or being put in

sissy little dresses like a baby.

As Tara waited for her brother to answer, she took his hand in hers and

admired the excellent job she had done with his nails. Richard had

always had such unkempt nails as a boy and she wondered how boys could

get them so dirty. They must be playing in the dirt all the time, she

thought. But now Richard's nails were perfectly manicured and had a

lovely shade of pink on them. Tara smiled wistfully at her brother and

said, "Tina, look at how pretty your nails are. Don't you just love

them"? As Richard smiled a little, she felt him weakening in his boyish

resolve and continued, "You would look so silly wearing pants with such

pretty nails, Honey. I just know that we can find a little dress that

would be more appropriate for you. Wouldn't you like to look pretty

like big sister, Richard"? "Oh, if he would just stop fighting being a

girl", Tara thought. "I really do not want to call my sister, Richard.

He is Tina now and I must break this boyish spirit". Richard was

sitting silently, looking so cute and innocent in his panties, when Tara

began stroking his hair again and started to sing to him, In a sweet

melodious voice she softly sang,

Oh little Tina, my dear Barbie child,

You used to be a boy, but now you are mild,

Look at you Honey, you are sugar and spice,

Clad in sweet dresses, you are gentle and nice.

Tara cradled her nine year old brother in her arms and repeated the

verse Singing sweetly to the feminized boy, she meant every word. It

just seemed so right in her eyes. She was not being mean to Richard.

She just wanted to bring out the little girl that she knew existed

deeply within him. Richard, seemingly mesmerized by his sister's loving

tenderness, closed his eyes and once again felt a wave of girlishness

flowing over him, cleansing him of the rough and jagged edges of boyhood

that scorned the world in which lace dresses and beribboned petticoats

were acceptable attire. Tara continued singing softly,

Oh little sister, you shall be called Miss,

Now as a girl, I shall give you a kiss,

Your hair will grow long, and pretty you'll be,

For you darling Tina, are a girl just like me.

Richard let out a little sigh and Tara said, "Oh honey, it's going to be

just fine. I love you so much and we are going to be the best of

friends from now on. Now little sister, you must get you dressed

though, so sit up and let me get you ready". Richard sat up, wiping his

eyes, for the strange girlish feelings that he was experiencing had

brought gentle tears. Tina, seeing his tears, simply felt more love

for her sister. Recognizing the importance of sissifying Richard while

he was in this girlish mood did not escape Tara's attention. She knew

that she might have to constantly battle boyish regressions, at least

until Richard truly became Tina. Tara reached into her scented lingerie

drawer and pulled out a little training bra that she had bought for her

brother. It was light blue satin and perfectly matched his blue satin

panties. Holding the bra out, she approached her brother, who

instinctively held his arms out as the girlish garment was placed on

him. Tara was so very gentle, and carefully adjusted the straps in the

back to make sure that the boy would feel comfortable in his bra. Tara

thought, "That really does look much better. He looks so sweet in his

bra". Richard touched the smooth satin of the cups and shuttered

slightly, perhaps feeling that he was truly becoming a girl. Tara then

brought out a full skirted blue satin petticoat from her closet and

held it up to her brother's chest. Their eyes met as Tara held it in

front of him and words did not seem necessary as Richard lifted his arms

and Tara lowered the ultra feminine petticoat over the boy until it's

silky skirts were brushing his knees. Tara smoothed out the skirt,

fluffing it, and delighting in the hand sewn workmanship of the garment.

This was an undergarment that was made for the most feminine of girls

but it would belong to Richard thanks to a loving sister who desired

that her brother should experience the joy of being a girl.

Tara had decided that Richard should have a special treat because he was

so cooperative this morning. So she said to her brother, "Sweetie,

because you are such a good girl, I am going to let you wear stockings

today, just like me" Tara had planned to put little socks trimmed with

lace on him, just like a nine year old might wear. But she reasoned

that the feel of nylon on his legs as he swished about in his dress and

petticoats would perhaps remind him even more of the new life that she

had planned for him. Richard had never seen a garter belt before and

appeared to be a little afraid of wearing it. Tara simply smiled and

said, ""Honey, this will hold your nylons up and it is such fun to

wear. "Lift your petticoats dear"! As the petticoated boy stood

before her, Tara, kneeling down, reached under his skirts and fastened

the blue satin garter belt around his waist, letting the little straps

come through his panties. "Now sit down Richard" she said. Richard

gathered his skirts around him and sat as Tara lovingly slid the first

silky stocking up his smooth leg. Oh, he felt so different as the silk

encased his lower leg and thigh. Richard touched his nyloned leg and

let his fingers linger. Tara, seeing his move said, "That's alright

honey. You can touch your pretty nylons. Doesn't the silkiness feel

heavenly? All girls like wearing pretty nylons and you will grow to

adore wearing them". She kissed him on the forehead and then slid the

other one up his leg and fastened it to his garter belt. "Stand up now

Honey, and walk across the room". Richard stood up and began to walk.

His petticoats flaired out delightfully and feeling the tug of his

nylons agains the garter belt,he thought, "This is the way girls must

feel all the time. Richard said to himself, "Oh my goodness. I am a

sissy now". But Tara wasn't though with him yet. Richard was being

initiated into the wonderful world of women and girls and he was only

beginning to experience its privileges and joys.

Tara was pleased with the way Richard looked. He was being transformed

into her sister before her very eyes. She thought, "I want to see what

he looks like as an older girl too. So she fetched a pair of her blue

satin heels that she had worn to a wedding where she was a bridsmaid.

Tara had small feet and knew that the pumps would fit her brother. So

she brought them to the chair where the boy was seated, looking like a

demure little princess. She said, "Look honey, now you are really

going to be a big girl. Hold out your foot". As Richard did so, she

slipped the two and one half inch high heeled shoe on his stockened

foot. "Oh such pretty shoes", she said. Then she placed the other one

on him and said, "Now stand up Tina". The boy stood, holding on to

Tara's shoulder for balance and the two sisters began to walk across the

room together. "That's right honey. Take small steps. Oh, you are

doing so well. You walk just like a girl". As Richard successfully

completed two trips back and forth across the room, Tara swooped him up

in her arms as if he were a bride, and kissed him. "Oh little sister",

she said, as she straightened his petticoat, "I love you so much". She

put him down and said, "Now lets get your dress on you. A proper girl

doesn't run around in her underwear!" She giggled playfully and

Richard found himself laughing too. It was indeed happening. Her

brother was being changed into a little girl and Tara was beaming. For

the first time she allowed herself to think, "What will mother think?.

Her little athletic boy is beginning to love wearing satin and lace. I

hope she will like having two daughters" For the first time, Tara

thought of boldly taking Richard back to Pennsylvania fully attired as

a little girl. She wasn't thinking about what his friends would say or

about whether he wanted to live as a girl. She was simply thinking, "I

want a little sister to teach about becoming a young woman and since I

do not have any real sisters, Richard is going to become a girl". As

Richard waltzed around in his petticoat and heels, Tara's determination

was reinforced and she decided right then and there that Richard would

become a girl for good. She would convince mother that it was the right

thing to do.

The boy's dress was a picture of lovliness. Tara was humming to herself

as she lifted it from its hanger in the closet. Richard already feeling

overwhelmed in his petticoat, panties, nylons and heels, simply swooned

when he saw the frilly femininity of his new dress. Tara said, "This

is your very own dress, little brother. It is not one of my old ones.

I bought it just for you, sweet girl. Isn't it the prettiest dress

you have ever seen"? Richard was speechless. But Tara did not want the

boy to have any second thoughts so she immediately said, "Describe your

pretty dress for me Richard. Go ahead honey. Tell sister what you

see". As shes poke to her now girlish brother she gently swayed the

dress back and forth and Richard stared at this item of clothing that

any self respecting boy would never admire. Richard began to speak,

"It's, it's a blue dress, Tara". "Of course it is blue", laughed Tara.

"I want you to tell me about the details". She walked over and held it

up to him. "Feel it honey", she said. Richard ran his hand over the

satin material of his dress and touched the lace edging of its Peter Pan

collar. "Yes honey", said Tara. "Doesn't it feel wonderful. Boys can

never wear such pretty and dainty things. That's why I am making you a

little girl. Tell me about the collar of your dress, dear". Richard felt

the collar and said, "It is very dainty and has lace on it, Tara".

"Good girl", smiled Tara. "Isn't it pretty"? "Yes, it is", responded

Richard. "Tell me about the sleeves Tina", Tara said, calling him by

the name she desired for him. "The sleeves are very puffy and have lace

and ribbons on them". "Oh hon," said his sister, "that is right. Your

dress has darling puffy sleeves and such dainty trim, just like girls

love". As Richard stared at his expensive hand embroidered dress, Tara

suddenly swung it over his head and helped the boy put his arms through

the puffy sleeves. It fell gently to his knees and as Tara looked at her

brother and began buttoning him up, she felt, "Oh he is going to make a

wonderful girl. I just know it"

Richard stood before Tara's full length mirror and was amazed at how

much he looked like his sister. He had never thought of himself as a

girl before but looking in the mirror was somewhat shocking to him as

he did not see a little boy looking back. He saw a feminine nine year

old child wearing a petticoat and nylons and he was being buttoned into

a delicate light blue dress by his sister. "Just two buttons to go,

darling", Tara said, "and you will be a perfect girl". It was as if

Tara was saying, "Wearing a dress, slip and panties automatically

changes a boy into a girl" Well, maybe it was not able to change him

physically, but being femininely dressed was affecting Richard's young

mind for he felt light headed, gentle, vulnerable and very, very

girlish. Tara finished buttoning his dress and fetched a blue hair

ribbon from her drawer. Tying the lovely satin ribbon into his hair,

she knew that this was the right thing to do to her brother. He should

have been a girl from the beginning she thought. Tara regretted not

putting Richard in dresses when he was a small child. But at long last,

she had a sister and attired in his new dress with a pretty hair ribbon,

Richard certainly looked the part. "Sit down Tina", his sister said,

speaking to him more boldly now that he was totally dressed as a girl.

Tara took her lipstick out of her purse and began to do the little

boy's lips. It was a pretty pink color, similar to the pink nail polish

that Richard had on and identical to the lipstick that Tara herself

was wearing. She determined that Richard was going to be a younger

image of herself. She put make up and blush on the child and after

applying her best cosmetics to him, stood back and admired her

handiwork. What she saw was not a little boy. She had created her own

little Barbie doll, a dainty, girlishly dressed boy whom she would dress

and treat as a sister for the entire summer. Tara was so very happy and

said, "Tina darling, go and watch television while I get ready. Then

we sisters are going to Macy's and buy you all the dresses and pretty

accessories that a new girl like you needs to complete her wardrobe".

Richard obediently walked to the couch, and smoothing his skirts under

him, began watching the home shopping network which just happened to be

showing dolls to the viewing audience. Tara smiled and thought, "I

must buy my new sister a pretty doll today".

It was almost noon when Tara, Jamie and Richard walked into the little

girl's department of Macy's. Very aware that he was wearing a dress

and panties, Richard felt like he was in a different world. There were

other women and girls all around and Richard could see the love in the

faces of the mothers as they held up pretty dresses to their daughters.

With his still somewhat boyish mind Richard could see the special

relationship that mothers have with their daughters that they could

never have with their sons. He wondered what his mother would think if

she could see him now. Tara on her part was very aware of what she was

doing to Richard. She had thought out her plan to feminize him very

carefully and she was inwardly delighted that he was at her side as a

little girl and not as an out of control boy child. A salesgirl

approached the girls and said, "Hi, may I help you find any thing in

particular"? Tara looked at Richard and in a moment of forgetfulness

said, "Yes, he needs two or three new dresses". The salesgirl, a very

pretty high school student did a double take and said, "Excuse me, did

you say, he"? Tara, embarrassed for just a moment, quickly recovered

and said, "Oh yes, he is playing a girl's part in a play next week and

we are getting him used to being a girl". "Oh my, said the salesgirl, "I

never saw a boy in a dress before. He does look cute though". She then

looked at Richard, and smiling said, "Do you like being a little girl"?

Richard looked down and Tara answered for him, "Well, he is still

getting used to it but he does like his dress, don't you dear"? Richard

just nodded and the salesgirl patted him on the head saying, "That's

ok. I think you look adorable. Let's see what we can find for you. Do

you want a fancy dress for him", she asked Tara. "Yes, I want two of

the prettiest dresses that you have, preferably in pastel shades". The

salesgirl pulled two very lacy dresses off the rack, one in yellow and

the other in pink, and handed them to Tara. "These are very feminine",

she said, "and should fit him perfectly". "Tina", Tara said, calling

him by his new girl's name, "Let's go into the dressing room and try

these on". The salesgirl, upon hearing the boy called Tina, motioned to

one of her friends to come over. As Tara and Richard entered the

dressing room, the salesgirl said, "Bev, you are not going to believe

it. There is a little boy in the dressing room trying on dresses. Isn't

that wild"? Her friend said, "Really, oh I want to see him".

While Tara and Richard were changing, the salesgirl and her friend asked

Jamie about Richard. "Is he your little brother too", hon?, they

asked. "No" my son responded, "He is Tara's brother. She always wanted

a little sister and so she is dressing him as a girl this summer". "Oh

my goodness", responded the girl. "Did he resist being put in girl's

clothes"? "Oh yes", said Jamie, "He didn't like it at all but he really

had no choice". The two salesgirls looked at each other and Bev said,

"Maybe he should have been born a girl". Of course neither of the girls

knew that Jamie was a boy and he saw no purpose in telling them at the

time. Just then Tara and Richard came out of the dressing room with

Richard clad in a dress that looked like a first communion dress. It

was full of lace and fell in gentle swirls around his knees. "Ohhhhhh",

said the salesgirl. "He does make an adorable little girl". Tara smiled

and nodded her head in agreement. "Do you think his dress is short

enough?" asked Tara. "I am afraid that the dress might be a little long

on him". "No", Bev answered, "that is the style today. It does come to

just above his knees" Richard stood looking in the mirror and felt

totally girlish. Boys just do not wear white lace dresses and remain

boys for long. A pretty dress changes the way a boy thinks and Richard

found himself thinking like a little girl. He thought, "I need a white

hair ribbon instead of a blue one with this dress" Of course this is

precisely what Tara wanted. She wanted Richard to not only dress like a

girl but to think and feel like one too. "I've made Richard a little

sissy", she thought, "and soon he will be a girl like me".

End of Chapter #20.